TH E THOUSAND AND ONE N IG H TS
Com m only called in England, “ THE ARAB IAN NIGHTs ’ENTERTAINMENTS.
A New Translation from the Arabic, with copious Notes
by EDWARD W ILL IAM LANE.
I llustrated by m any hundred Engravings on Wood, from
Original Designs by W ILL IAM HARVEY.
A New Edition, from a Copy annotated by the Trans
lator, edited by his Nephew, EDWARD STANLEY POOLE.
With a Preface by STANLEY LANE-POOLE.
ARAB IA N SO C IETY
IN THE MIDDLE AGES
STUDI ES FROM
THE TH OUSAND AND ONE N IGH TS
EDWARD WILLIAM LANEHON . DOCTOR on L ITERAT URE, LEYDEN
CORRESPONDANT DE L’
m sn'
r v'
r DE FRANCE
ED ITED BY H IS GRANDNEPHEW'
STANLEY LANE-POOLE
B .A . , LAUREAT DE L'INST ITUT
”
fioubon
CIIA’
I‘
TO AND WINDUS, PICCADILLY
[A[I right: reserv ed]
TO THE MEMORY OF
E. H . P AL M ER ,
THE TRUE SU CCE SSOR OF
EDWARD W I L L I AM L AN E,
EASTERN CHARACTER AND THOUGHT
GENIUS FOR THE ARAB IC LANGUAGE,
THIS BOOK I S SORROWFULLY
DEDICATED.
PREFACE .
WHEN Mr . Lane translated the “ Thousand and
One Nights , he was not con ten t w i th pro
ducing a
i
m ere rendering of the Arab ic text : he
saw that the m ann ers and ideas there descr ibed
requ ired a com m en tary if they were t o becom e
intellig ible to an unlearned reader . At the end
of each chapter of his tran slati on , therefore , he
appended a ser ies of explanatory n otes,wh ich
often reached the propor t i on s of elaborate essays
on the m ain character istics ofMoham m adan l ife .
These n otes have long been recogn ized by
Or ien talists as the m ost com plete p icture in
existence ofArabian society—or rather of th ose
Arab, Pers ian ,or Greek, but st ill Moham
m adan ,con dit ions of l ife and boundar ies of the
m en tal h orizonwh ich are generally d istingu ished
by the nam e of Arabian . Their pos i tion and
viii PRE'
FACE .
arrangem en t , h owever , scattered as they were
through three large v olum es, and inser ted in the
order requ ired not by the ir subjects but by the
tales they illustrated, rendered them d ifficult to
consult , and cum brous , if not im poss ible , t o read
consecu tiv ely . I t has often been suggested that
a reprin t of the pr inc ipal n otes , in a conven ien t
form and in natural sequence , w ould be a wel
com e addi ti on t o the scholar’
s as well as to the
general l ibrary . Thep ublication of a new im
pressi on of the“ Thousand and One N ights
”
presen ted an opportun i ty for d iscussing the
proj ect ; and the result is the presen t v olum e .
My task, as editor , has been a sim ple one .
I hav e rej ected on ly th ose n otes wh ich have no
v alue apar t from the m ain w ork—glossar ialn otes
,for in stance
, g iv ing the Engl ish of the
proper nam es occurr ing in the Arabian Nights
disqu is i t i on s on the probable date of the com
posi ti on of the tales ; and others inseparablyconnected w i th the s tories them selves . The
rest I have arranged in a ser ies of chapters ,in terweav ing the sh orter notes in the longer ,
and g iv ing as far as p oss ible an air of un i ty to
PREFACE . ix
each div is ion . Bey ond such verbal alterat i ons
as were requ ired by the separati on of the n otes
from the text t o wh ich they referred, occasional
changes in punctuati on ,and a sligh t alterati on
in the spel l ing of Or ien tal nam es in accordance
w i th m y great-uncle
’
s latest m eth od, I have not
in terfered w i th the form of the n otes as they
appeared in the edi ti on of 185 9 . Such insig
n ificant changes as I have m ade,I th ink I m ay
state w i th confidence , w ould have been approved
by the au th or . Bey ond a few n otes distin
gu ished by square brackets,a new and v ery
m inu te index (in w hich al l Arab ic w ords are
expla ined) , and a list of the au th or i ties quoted ,
I have added n othing of m y own.
It m ay be objected t o the t i tle of the book
that a considerable par t of the n otes is com posed
of recollecti ons of Mr . Lane’
s personal experi
ences in Ca iro in the early part of the presen t
cen tury . The subject-m atter , however , is really
m ediaeval . The n o tes hav e al l the sam e pur
pose : t o explain the condi ti on s of l ife and
society as they were at the t im e when the
“ Thousand and One N ights a ssum ed their
x PREFACE .
presen t collected form . Upon var i ou s grounds
Mr . Lane placed th is redacti on or c om pos i ti on
at abou t the end of the fifteen th cen tury .
Accord ingly a large pr oporti on of these n otes
cons ist of extracts from the m ore fam ous Arabic
h istor ians and other au th ors of the later M iddle
Ages , such as Ibn El-Jowzee (who d ied in A .D.
El-Kazweenee Ibn -el -Wardee
Ibn -Khaldoon El-Makreezee
Es-Suyootee who al l knew
Arabian society in precisely the state described
in the “ Thousand and One N ights .
”Most of
these author i t ies were unpublished when the
n otes were wr itten,and Mr.Lane
’
s qu otati ons
are from m anu scr ipts in his own possess i on .
Som e are still inedi ted and th ough m any have
been pr in ted at the Boolak Press and elsewhere ,
i t is surpr is ing how l ittle they hav e been used
by European au th ors .
To the records of these m ediaeval wr iters,
Mr . Lane added the results of his personal
exper ience ; and in do ing so he was gu ilty of no
anachron ism for the Arabian Soc iety in wh ich
a Saladin , a Beybars , a Barkook, and a Ka i t-Bey
PREFACE . x i
m oved, and of wh ich the native h istor ians hav e
preserved so full and graphic a record , surv ived
alm ost unchanged to the t im e of Moham m ad
’
Alee,when Mr . Lane spen t m any years of in
t im ate acquain tance am ong the people of Cairo.
The l ife that he saw was the sam e as that
descr ibed by El-Makreezee and Es-Suyootee ;
and the purely Muslim society in w h ich Mr .
Lane preferred to m ove was in sp ir i t , in custom ,
and in al l essen t ials the sam e society that once
hailed a Haroon er-Rasheed,a Jaafar el -Bar
m ekee,and an Aboo-Nuwas
,am ong its m em bers .
The con tinu i ty of Arab ian social tradi ti on was
practically unbroken from alm ost the beg inn ing
of the Khal ifate t o the presen t cen tury , at least
in such a m etropol is of Islam as Ca iro , or as
Dam ascus or Baghdad . European influence has
been busy in dem olishing i t . Ca iro has long
been try ing to becom e a bastard Par is instead of
the p icturesque c i ty of El-Mo’
izz and Salah-ed
Deen , and t o forget its tradition s of the palm ydays of Islam and its m em or ials of the ch ivalrous
heroes of crusading tim es . It w ould be im pos
s ible now t o gather the m inu te details of a
purely Moham m adan society w h ich Mr . Lane
found ready t o his eye and han d ; and it is
therefore the m ore fortunate that the record of
Arab ian Soc iety , as it was dur ing the Khalifate
and under the rule of the Mem looks in the
Middle Ages , and as i t con tinued t o be in
Egypt t o the days of Moham m ad’
Alee , was
fa i thfu lly preserved in the “Manners and
Custom s of the Modern Egyptians ,”
and in
the n otes t o the “ Thousand and One N ights ,”
which are here for the first tim e presen ted in
a separate and consecu t ive form .
STANLEY LANE -POOLE
December, 1882 .
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I .
RELIG ION.
Articles of Faith—Predestination—R itual and Moral Laws
prayer, alm sgiving, fasting, pilgrim age, eta—Civil Lawsm arriage, divorce, inheritance, m anum ission Crim inal
Laws : m urder, retaliation, theft, etc .—Religious Festivals
CHAPTER I I .
DEMONOLOGY.
Ange ls and Jinn (Genn )—Various kinds of Jinn—Preadam i teJinn—History of Iblees—Long life of the Jinn and m anner
of death ; assum ed shapes—A Jinneeyehwife—Spiri ts of thewhirlwind and waterspout—Abodes of the Jinn—Solom on’
s
power over them—Ghool s and other inferior orders
CHAPTER II I .
su m s.
Welees and their Ku tbs—El -Khidr and Elias—Miracles—Infiuence- Self-denial and asceticism—Two authentic saints
—Genera l habits—A historical sa int—Pi lgrim age to thetom bs—Annual festivals—A Zikt perform ed by Darweeshes—A Khatm eh—Rel igious m urder
PAGE
CHAPTER IV.
MAG IC.
PAGESpiritual m agic, d ivine or satanic—Babel—Haroot and Marcot
Enchantm ent—Divination—Astrology—Geom ancy—Auguration—Chirom ancy
—Om ens -Dream s—A dream of the
Great P lague, 183 5—Lucky and unlucky days—Naturalm agic—Al chym y—The’
m agician Sédoom eh and his m iracles 80
CHAPTER V.
COSMOGRAPHY .
The seven Heavens—Paradise- Form and divisions of the earth—The Sea of Darkness—Fountain of Life—Mountains of
Kaf—The lower earths—What the earth stands ou—Thestages of Hel l 0 0 0
CHAPTER VI .
LITERATURE.
Heroic Age—’Okadh—The Kur-an—The Middle Age
Corrupt d ialects—’Abd-el -Melik—Haroon Er-Rasheed and
Abu -I’
Atahiyeh—The Barm ekees—Dresses of honour—Two
item s in Haroon’s account book—Rewards to poets—Ham
m ad’s good fortune—Reception of Greek am bassadors by a
Khal eefeh—A n iggardly king ou twitted—The decline of
Arabian literature—L etters—The language of flowers, andem blem atical conversation—Secret signs—El -Mutanebbee
’
s
warning—The language of birds and beasts
CHAPTER VII .
FEASTING AND MERRYMAKING.
Muslim m eals and m ode of eating—Prin cipal dishes—A typica lfeast—Public dinners—Clean and unclean m eats Drinks
Hospitality Bread and salt A thief thwarted An
Arabian room—A hal l or saloon—The use of wine—Date
CON TEN TS.
Wine, etc—Prevalence of the habit of drinking wine in. the
present day and in history—A bou t interrupted—Moderate
drinking—Effects of Wine—’Abd-el -Mel ik and his slavePreparations for a banquet—Frui ts—A rose-lover—Favouri teflowers—Music Ibraheem R l -Mosilee and Haroon Er
Rasheed—I shak El -Mosil ee—Mukharik—Perf‘orm ers—Unvei led wom en singers
—Arab m u sic—Lyric songs—Other
am usem ents—The Bath—Hunting and
CHAPTER VI I I .
CHI LDHOOD AND EDUCATION .
Cerem onies at birth, and on the seventh day—Giving the nam e
—Sacrifice—Shaving the head—Suckling—Care of chi ldren—Evi l eye
—Respect for parents—The future state of
chi ldren who d ie young—Early education of the father
Circum cision Schools and teaching—Private tu ition
Education of girls—Arab character
CHAPTER I X .
'
WOMEN.
Love am ong Arabs—Three ta les of true love—Um m -’Am r—The
ideal of beauty—Coifl‘
ure—Gait—Wom an’s counsel—Mar
riege and di vorce—Laws and general habits—Choice of a
wife—Prohibi ted degrees—Cousins preferred—Ages—A
wife’
s qual ifications—Dowry
—Marriage contract—Festivities and cerem on ies of m arriage
—Wedding horoscopes—Employm ent of the hareem—Polygam y and the Muslim socialsystem in general—Affection between wives
CHAPTER X .
SLAVERY.
Condi tions, rights, and disabilities of slaves—Em ancipationWhite slaves Treatm ent—The Prophet’s injunctions’Othm an
’
s com punction- Jaafar’
s wife
X V
PAGE
xvi CON TENTS.
CHAPTER X I .
CEREMONIES OF DEATH.
PACELast duties—Washing G rave-clothes F uneral Sacrifice
Biers—The tom b—Preparing for the exam ining angelsVisits to the grave—State of the soul between death and the
resurrection—The Well of Barahoot
INDEX C O O 0 0 . 0 0 0
AUTHORS AND WORKS REFERRED TO
2 ARAB IA/V SOCIE TY IN THE AI IDDLE ACES.
generally al l who are not Sunnees), are regarded
nearly in the same l ight as those who do not professEl-I slam (the Mohammadan faith) ; that is, as destined
to etern al pun ishment.
I . The Mohammadan faith embraces the following
points
1 . Bel ief in God, who is'
without beginn ing or end,
the sole Creator and Lord of the un iverse,hav ing
absolute power, and knowledge , and glory, and per
fection .
2 . Bel ief in his Angels,who are impeccable be ings,
created of light ; and Gen i i (Jinn),who are peccable ,created of smokeless fire . The Devils, whose chief isIblees
, or Satan , are evil Gen ii .1
3 . Belief in his Prophets and Apostles ; 2 the most
distinguished of whom are Adam ,Noah , Abraham ,
Moses, Jesus, and Mohammad . Jesus is held to be
more excellent than any of those who preceded him ,
to have been born of a virgin , and to be the Messiah
and the word of God and a Spirit proceeding from
him,but not partaking of his essence and not to
be called the Son of God . Mohammad is held to be
more excellent than al l , the last and greatest of
prophets and apostles, the most excellent of the
creatures of God.
4. Bel ief in his Scriptures, which are his uncreated1 See be low , 25 ff.
2 An Apostle is d istinguished from a m ere Prophe t by his havinga book revealed to him .
REL IGION
word,revealed to his prophets. Of these there now
exist, but held to be greatly corrupted, the Pentateuch
of Moses, the Psalm s of David, and the Gospels of
Jesus Christ ; and, in an uncorrupted and incorrup tible
state, the Kur-an,
which is held to have abrogated , and
to surpass in excellence, al l preceding revelations.
5 . Bel ief in the general Resurrect ion and Judgment,and in future rewards and pun ishments, chiefly of a
corporeal nature : the pun ishments will be eternal
to al l but wicked Moham m adans ; and none but
Moham m adans will enter into a state of happiness.
6 . Belief in God ’s Predestination of al l events,both
good and evil .
The bel ief in fate and destiny (el -kada wa-l
kadar)1exercises a most powerful influence upon the
actions and character of the Musl ims. Many hold
that fate is in some respects absolute and un
changeable, in others admitting of alteration ; and
almost al l of them act in many of the affa irs Of life
as if this were the ir bel ief. In the former case, i t
is called “el -kada el -mohkam in the latter
,
“eI
kada e l -m ubram”
(which term ,without the expla
I u se two words (perhaps the best that our language a ffords) toexpress correspond ing Arabic term s
,which som e person s regard as
synonym ou s,bu t others d ist ingu ish by d iflerent shade s of m ean ing .
On what I con sider the best au thori ty , the word which I render
fa te”respect s the decrees of God in a genera l sense ; while tha t
which I translate d es tiny re lates to the par ticular applica tions ofthose decree s . In su ch sen ses these term s are here to be understood
when separately em ployed .
4 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE AI IDDLE AGES.
nat ion here given, might be regarded as exactly
synonymous with the former) . Hence the Prophet,i t is said, prayed to be preserved from the latter, as
knowing that it might be changed and in allusion to
this changeable fate , we are told,God says
, God wil l
cancel what He pleaseth,and confirm ;
” 1 while on
the contrary, the fate which is termed mohkam is
appointed destiny decreed by God .
2
Many doctors have argued that destiny respects
only the fina l sta te of a certain portion of m en
(believers and unbelievers) , and that in general m an
is endowed with free will, which he should exercise
according to the laws of God and his own conscience
and judgment, praying to God for a blessing on his
endeavours, or imploring the intercession of the
Prophe t or of any of the saints in his favour, and
propit iating them by offering alms or sacrifices in
their names, relying upon God for the result, which
he m ay then, and then only,attribute to fate ‘
or
destiny. They hold , therefore , that it is criminal to
attempt resistance to the will when its dictates are
conformable with the laws of God and our natural
consciences and prudence , and so passively to awa it
the fulfilment of God’
s decrees—The doctrine Of the
Ku r-an and the traditions respecting the decrees of
God, or fate and destiny, appears, however, to be that
Ku r-an , xiii . 3 9 .
2 Rl-Insan e l -Kam il , by’
Abd -El -Kerc em El -Jeel ee , quoted byRl -I shakee in his account of Ibraheem Pasha e l -Maktool .
RELI GION . 5
they are altogether absolute and unchangeable , written
in the beginn ing of the creation on the “ Preserved
Tablet in heaven ; that God hath predestined every
event and action,evil as wel l as good,—at the same
time commanding and approving good, and forbidding
and hating evil and that the cancelling mentioned
in the preceding paragraph relates (as the context
seems toshow) to the abrogation of former scriptures
or revelations,not of fate . But still it must be held
that He hath not predestined the will ; though He
some times inclines it to good, and the Devil sometimes
inclines it to evil . I t is asked,then
,I f we have the
power to will, but not the power to perform otherwise
than as God hath predetermined, how can we be
regarded as responsible beings ? The answer to this
is that our actions are j udged good or evil according
to our intentions, i f we have faith : good actions or
intent ions, it should be added, only increase, and do
not cause, our happiness if we are believers ; and evil
actions or intentions only increase our misery if we are
unbelievers or irreligious : for the Musl im holds tha t
he is to be admitted into heaven only by the mercy of
God , on accoun t of his fa ith , and to be rewarded in
proportion to his good works.
The Prophet’s assertions on the subject of God ’s
decrees are considered of the highest importance as
explanatory of'
the Kur-an . Whatever is in the
un iverse,”said he, “ is by the order of God.
”God
6 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
hath pre-ordained five things on his servants ; the
duration of l ife, their actions the ir dwelling-places ,
their travels, and their portions. There is not one
among you whose sitting-place is not written by God,
whether in the fire or in paradise .
—Some of the
companions of the Prophet, on hearing the last-quoted
saying, asked him
,
“ 0 Prophet,since God hath ap
pointed ou r places, m ay we confide in this, and
abandon our religious and moral duties ? ” He
answered, N0 : because the happy will do good works ,and those who are of the m iserable will do bad
works.
The following of his sayings further i l lustrate this
subject : When God hath ordered a creature to d ie
in any particular place He causeth his wants to
direct him to that place .—A compan ion asked , 0
Prophet of God, inform m e respecting charms, and the
medicines which I swallow,and shields which I make
use of for protection ,whether they prevent any of the
orders of God .
” Mohammad answered,“ These also
are by the order of God.
” There is a medicine for
e very pain then , when the medicine reaches the pain
i t is cured by the order of God .
” 1—VVhen a Muslim ,
therefore , feels an inclination to make use of medic inefor the cure of a disease, he should do so, in the hopeof i ts being predestined that he shall be so cured.
Mishkat c l -Masabeeh, i . 26—3 4, 3 73 . [Cp . S. Lane -Poole , The
Speeches and Tabl etalk of the Prophet Moham m ad
REL IGION
On the predestination of diseases, 1 find the follow
ing curious quotation and remark in a manuscript work 1
by Es-Suyootee, who wrote in the fifteenth century, in
my possession El-Haleem ee says, ‘Commun icable
or con tagious diseases are six small-pox, measles, itch
or scab, foul breath or putridity,melancholy, and
pestilent ial maladies ; and diseases engendered are also
six : leprosy, hectic, epilepsy, gout, elephantiasis, and
phthisis.
’
But this does not con tradict the saying of
the Prophet, ‘ There is no transit ion of d iseases by
contagion or infection , nor any omen that brings evil :
for the transition here meant is one occasioned by the
disease itself whereas the effec t is of God, who causes
pestilence to spread when there is intercourse with the
diseased .
”—A Bedawee asked the Prophet, What is
the condition of camels which stay in the deserts ?
verily you might say they are deer, in health and in
cleanness of skin then they mix with mangy cam‘
els,
and they become mangy also.
” Mohammad said ,What made the first came l mangy 2
Notwithstanding, however, the arguments which
have been here adduced , and many others that might
be added, declaring or implying the unchangeable
nature of a l l God ’s decrees, I have found it to be the
opinion Of my own Muslim friends that God m ay
be induced by suppl icat ion to change certain of his
Nu zhet el -Mu taam m il wa-Murshid el -Mu taahhil,section 7.
2. Mishkat el -Masabeeh u . 3 8 1 .
ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE IIIIDDLE AGES.
decrees, at least those regarding degrees of happiness
or misery in this world and the next ; and that such
is the general opin ion appears from a form of prayer
which is repeated in the mosques on the eve of the
middle (or fifteenth day) of the month of Shaaban ,when it is believed that such portions of God ’s decrees
as constitute the destin ies of al l l iving creatures for
the ensuing year are confirmed and fixed . In this
prayer i t is said, O God, if Thou hast recorded m e in
thy abode,upon ‘ the Original of the Book [the Pre
served Tablet], miserable or unfortunate or scanted
in my sustenance, cancel , 0 God, of thy goodness, my
misery and misfortune and scanty allowance of su s
tenance, and confirm m e in thy abode , upon the
Original of the Book, as happy and provided for and
directed to good,” 1
etc .
The Arabs in general constantly have recourse both
to Oharms and medic ines, not'
only for the cure but
also for the prevention of diseases. They have,indeed ,
a strange passion for medicine,which shows that they
do not consider fate as altogether uncondit ional .
Nothing can exceed the earnestness with which they
often press a European traveller for a dose ; and the
more violent the remedy, the better are they pleased .
The following case will serve as an example —Three
donkey-drivers, conveying the luggage of two British
1 For a translat ion of the whole of this pray er , see m y“Ac cou nt
of the Manners and Cus tom s of the Modern Egyptian s,” ch. xxv .
l o ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE III IDDLE ACES.
From a distrust in fate some Musl ims even shut
themselves up during the prevalence of plague ; but
this practice is generally condemned . A Syrian
friend of mine who did so nearly had his door broken
Open by his ne ighbours. Another Of my friends, one
of the most distinguished of the’Ulama, confessed to
m e his conviction of the lawfulness of quarantine and
argued well in favour of it ; but sa id that he dared not
Openly avow such an opin ion . The Apostle of God ,”
said he,
“ God favour and preserve him ! hath com
m anded that we should not enter a city where there
is pestilence,nor go ou t from it. Why did he say ,
‘ Enter it not’
?—because , by so doing, we should
expose ourselves to the disease . Why did he say, Go
not out from i t ?’—because , by so doing, we should
carry the disease to others. .The Prophet was tenderly
considerate of our welfare but the present Musl ims in
general are like bulls [brute beasts] ; and they hold
the meaning of this command to be, Go not into a city
where there is pestilence , because this would be rash
ness and go not out from it,because this would be
distrusting God ’s power to save you from it.
Many of the vulgar and ignorant among modern
Musl ims, believe that the unchangeable destin ies of
every m an are written upon his head, in what are
termed the sutures of the skull .
I I . The principal Ritual and Moral Laws are on
RELI GION: U
the following subjects, of which the first four are the
most important.
1 . Prayer (es-salah) including preparatory purifi
cations. There are partial or total washings to be
performed on particular occasions which need not be
described . The ablution which is more especially pre
paratory to prayer (and which is called wu doo) consists
in washing the hands, mouth, nostrils; face, arms (as
high as the elbow,the right first) , each three times ;
and then the upper part of the head , the beard , ears,
neck, and feet, each once . This is done .with runn ing
water, or from a very large tank, or from a lake, or
the sea .
“
Prayers are required to be performed five times
in the course of every day ; between daybreak and
sunrise, between noon and the’
asr, (which latter period
is about mid-time between noon and n ightfall), between
the’
asr and sunset, between sunset and the -
’
esh‘
e (or
the period when the darkness of n ight commences) ,and at , or after, the
’
eshe. The commencement of each
of these periods is announced by a chant (called adan) ,repeated by a crier (mueddin) from the madineh , or
minaret, of each mosque and it is more meritorious to
commence the prayer then than at a later time . On
each of these occasions, the Muslim has to perform
ce rtain prayers held to be ordained by God, and others
ordained by the Prophet each kind consisting of two ,three, or four which term signifies the
1 2 ARAB IAN SOCIETY [ IV THE M IDDLE ACES.
repetition of a set form of words, chiefly from the
Kur-an, and ejaculations of God is most Great ! etc .,
accompan ied by particular postures ; part of the words
being repeated in an erect posture part,si tting ; and
part, in other postures an inclination of the head and
body,followed by two prostrations
,distinguishing each
rek ’
ah .
1 These prayers m ay in some cases be abridged ,and in others ent irely omitted . Other prayers must
be performed on particular occasions .
On Friday, the Mohammadan Sabbath , there are
congregational prayers, which are similar to those of
others days, with addi tional prayers and exhortations
bv a min ister,who is called Imam,
or Khateeb. The
Selam (or Salutation) of Friday—a form of blessing
on the Prophet and his family and compan ions,—ischanted by the mueddins from the m adinehs Of the
congregational mosques half-an-hour before noon. The
worshippers begin to assemble in the mosque as soon
as they hear i t, and arranging themselves in rows
parallel to, and facing, that side in which is the n iche
that marks the direction of Mekkeh,each performs by
himself the prayers of two rek’
ahs which are superero
gatory, and then sits in his place while a reader recites
part or the whole of the 18 th chapter Of the Kur-an .
At the call of noon , they al l stand up, and each again
performs separately the prayers of two rek’
ahs ordained
For a fuller accoun t of the prayers , see “Modern Egyptians,ch. iii.
REL/CI ON . 1 3
by the Prophet. A min ister standing at the foot of
the pulpit-sta irs then proposes to bless the Prophet
and accordingly a second Selam is chanted by one or
more other min isters stationed on an elevated platform .
After this, the former minister, and the latter after
him ,repeat the cal l of noon (which the mueddins have
before chanted from the m adinehs) ; and the former
enjoins silence . The Khateeb has already seated him
self ou the top step or platform of the pulpit. He now
rises and rec ites a khutbeh of praise to God and ex
hortation to the congregation and, if in a country or
town acquired by arms from unbel ievers, he holds a
wooden sword, resting its point on the ground . Each
of the congregation next Offers up some private suppli
cation ; after which , the Khateeb recites a second
khutbeh, which is always the same or nearly so, in
part resembling the first, but chiefly a prayer for
the Prophet and his family, and for the general
welfare of the Musl ims. This fin ished, th e Khateeb
descends from the pulpit, and, Stationed before the
n iche,after a form of words 1 differing slightly from
the cal l to prayer has been chanted by the min isters
on the elevated platform before ment ioned , recites the
divinely-ordained prayers of Friday (two rek’
ahs) while
the people do the same silently, keeping time wi th him
exactly in the various postures. Thus are completed the
Friday-prayers ; but some of the congregation remain,
1 The Ikam eh : see below, ch . viii .
I4 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE III IDDLE ACES.
and perform the ordinary d ivinely-ordained prayers
of noon .
Other occasions for special prayer are the two
grand annual festivals ; the n ights of Ramadan , the
month of abstinence ; the occasion of an eclipse of the
sun or moon ; for rain ; previously to the commence
ment of battle ; in pilgrimage and at funerals.
2 . Alms-giving. An alms,called “ zekah
,
”is re
qu i red by law to be given annually, to the poor, of
camels, oxen (bulls and cows) and buffaloes, sheep and
goats, horses and mules and asses,and gold and silver
(whether in money or in vessels, ornaments,
provided the property be of a certa in amount, as
five camels, thirty oxen, forty sheep,five horses, two
hundred dirhems, or twenty deenars. The proportion
is generally one-fortieth, which is to be paid in kind
or in money or other equivalent.
3 . Fasting (es-Siyam ) . The Muslim must abstain
from eating and drinking, and from every indulgence
of the senses, every day during the month of Ramadan ,
from the first appearance of daybreak until sunset,u nless physically incapacitated—On the first day of
the fol lowing month , a festival, called the Minor
Festival , is observed with public prayer and with
general rejoicing , which continues three days.
4. Pilgrimage (el -Hajj ) . I t is incumben t on the
Muslim,i f able , to perform at least once in his l ife
the pilgrimage to Mekkeh and Mount ’Arafat. The
RELI GION: 1 5
principal ceremon ies of the pilgrimage are completed
on the 9th of the month of Dhu-l -Hijjeh : on the fol
lowing day , which is the first of the Great Festival ,on the return from ’Arafat to Mekkeh, the pilgrims
who are able to do so perform a sacrifice , and every
other Muslim who can is required to do the same :
part of the meat of the victim he should eat, and
the rest he should give to the poor. This festival
is o therwise observed in a s imilar manner to the
minor one, above mentioned ; and lasts three or four
days.
The less important ritual and moral laws m ay
here be briefly mentioned .
1—One of these is circum
c ision ,which is not absolutely Obligatory.
—Thedistinctions of clean and unclean meats are nearly
the same in the Mohammadan as in the Mosa ic code .
Camel’ s flesh is an exception ; being lawful to the
Musl im . Swine ’
s flesh, and blood , are espec ially con
dem ned ; and a particular mode of slaughtering
an imals for food is enjoined, accompan ied by the
repetition of the name of God—Wine and al l in
ebriating liquors are strictly forbidden—So too is
gaming—Music is condemned ; but most Muslimstake great delight in hearing it .—Images and pictures
representing l iving creatures are contrary to law.
Charity, probity in al l transactions, veracity (excepting
1
[For the col lected legislat ion of the Eur -an , see m y Speechesand Table tal k of the Prophet Moham m ad ,
”1 3 3 ff. S. L—P .]
16 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE IIIIDDLE ACES.
in a few cases) ,1and modesty, are virtues indispen
sable—Cleanliness in person , and decent attire , are
particularly required. Clothes of silk and ornaments
of gold or silver are forbidden to m en ,but allowed to
women : this precept, however, is often disregarded .
Utensils of gold and s ilver are also condemned : yet
they are used by many Muslims—The manners of
Musl ims in society are subject to particular rules with
respect to salutat ions, etc.
Of the Civil Laws, the following notices will
sufli ce .—A m an m ay have four wives at the same
t ime , and according to common opin ion as many
concubine slaves as he pleases—He m ay divorce a
1 Am ong a people by whom falsehood, in cer tain caSes , is not onlyallowed bu t com m ended , oa ths of d ifferent k in ds are m ore or le ssb ind ing . In consider ing this subject we shoul d also rem em ber tha t
oa ths m ay som e tim es be expiated . There are som e oaths which , I
believe , few Musl im s wou ld fa lse ly take ; su ch as saying , thr ee
t im es,“ By God the Great !
”(Wa -l lahi . l and the oa th u pon
the m ushat (or copy of the Eur By wha t this con tain s
of the word of God !”
This latter is rendered m ore bind ing by
plac ing a sword with the sacred volum e , and st ill m ore so by the
add it ion of a cake, or p iece , of bread , and a handful of salt . Bu t a
form of oath which is genera lly y et m ore to be depended upon is tha tof say ing ,
“ I im pose upon m y self d ivorcem en t !”(tha t is ,
“ the
d ivorce of m y w ife , i f what I say be or , I im pose u ponm y se lf in terdict ion ! ” which ha s a s im ilar m eaning (
“ My wife be
u nlawfu l to or,“ I im pose upon m y se lf a tr iple d ivorce
m ent which binds a m an by the irrevocable d ivorce of his w ife .
I f a m an u se any of the se three form s of oath false ly , his wife , if hehave bu t on e , is d ivorced by the oath i t self, i f proved to be false ,w ithou t the absolute necess ity of any fur ther c erem ony ; and i f he
have two or m ore w ives , he m ust under such c ircum stances choose
one of them to pu t away .
1 8 ARAB/AN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE ACES.
stripes, and ban ishment for a y ear.
—Drunkenness is
punished with e ighty stripes—Apostasy, perseveredin
,by death .
The Ku r-an ordains that murder shall be pun ished
with death ; or,rather
,that the free shall die for the
free, the slave for the slave,and the woman for the
woman ; or that the perpetrator of the crime shall
pay, to the heirs of the person whom he has killed,i f they will allow it , a fine
,which is to be divided
according to the laws of inheritance already ex
plained. I t also ordains that un inten t ional homicide
shall be expiated by free ing a believer from slavery,
and paying a fine to the family of the person kil led,
unless they remit it. But these laws are amplified
and explained by the same book and by the Imams .
A fine is not to be accepted for murder unless the
crime has been attended by some palliating circum
stance . This fine, the price of blood , is a hundred
camels ; or a thousand deenars (about £500) from him
who possesses gold ; or, from him who possesses silver,
twelve thousand dirhems (about This is for
killing a free m an ; for a woman ,half that sum ; for
a slave , his or her value , but this must fall short of
the price of blood for the free . A person unable to
free a bel iever must fast two months as in Ramadan .
The accomplices of a murderer are liable to the punish
1[But see m y
“ Speeches and Tabletalk of the Prophet MO.
ham m ad ,” 1 3 9 , S. L—P .]
RELI GI OIV. I9
ment of death . By the Sunneh (or Traditions of the
Prophet) also, a m an is obnoxious to capital pun ish
ment for the murder of a woman and by the Hanafee
law, for the murder of another man ’
s slave . But he
is exempted from this pun ishment who kills his own
child or other descendant, or his own slave, or his
son’
s slave,or a slave of whom .he is part-owner ; so
also are his accomplices and according to Esh
Shafi’
ee, a Muslim,though a slave , is not to be put
to death for killing an infidel , though the latter be
free . A m an who kills another in self-defence, or to
defend his property from a robber,is exempt from al l
pun ishment. The price - of blood is a debt incumbent
on the family, tribe, or association ,of which the
homicide is a member. I t is also incumbent on the
inhabitants of an enclosed quarter, or the proprietor
or proprietors of a field,in which the body of a person
killed by an unknown hand is found unless the
person has been found killed in his own house.
Retaliat ion for intentional wounds and mutilations
is allowed by the Mohammadan law,like as for
murder, “ an eye for an eye ,”etc .
1 but a fine m ay be
accepted instead, which the law allows also for un in
ten tional injuries. The fine for a member that is s ingle
(as the nose) is the whole price of blood , as for homicide ;for a member of which there are two
,and not more
(as a hand) , half the price of blood ; for one of whi ch1 Ku r. v . 49 .
2 0 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE [ MIDDLE AGES.
there are ten (a finger or toe) , a tenth of the price of
blood : but the fine of a m an for maiming or wounding
a woman is half of that for the same injury to a m an ;
and that of a free person for injuring a slave varies
according to the value of the slave . The fine for
depriving a m an of any of his five senses or danger
ously woundi ng him ,or grievously disfiguri ng him for
life, is the whole price of blood .
The Mohammadan law ordains that a person who
is adult and of sound mind, if he steals an article of
the value of a quarter of a deenar (or piece of gold )from a place to which he has not ordinary or free
access,shall lose his right hand but this pun ishmen t
is not to be inflicted for steal ing a free child, or any
thing which,in the eye of the law
,is of no pecuniary
value, as wine, or a mu sical instrument ; and there
are some other cases in which the thie f is not to be so
punished . For the second Offence, the left foot is to
be cut off and for the third and subsequent offences,according to the Hanafee code, the culprit is to be
pun ished by a long imprisonment or, by the Shafi’
ee
law,for the third offence, he is to lose his left hand ;
for the fourth, his right foot ; and for further offences,he is to be flogged or beaten . The pun ishment is the
same for a woman as for a m an . This law induced a
freethinking Muslim to ask , If the hand is worth five
hundred deenars [this being the fine for depriving a
m an of that member], why should i t be cut off for
RELI GION . 2 r
a quarter of a deenar ? He was answered, An
honest hand is of great value but not so is the hand
that hath stolen . Amputat ion for theft,however, IS
now seldom practised beating, or some other pun ish
ment, is usually inflicted in its stead for the first,
second, and third Offence ; and frequently,death for
the fourth .
The Muslims observe two grand ’Eeds or Festivals
in every year. The first of these immediately follows
Ramadan , the month of abstinence, and lasts three
days : it is called“
the Minor'
Festival . The other,which is called the Great Festival, commences on the
tenth of Dhu-l -Hijjeh, the day when the pilgrims, halt
ing in the Valley of Mine, on thei r return from Mount’Arafa
’
.t to Mekkeh, perform the ir sacrifice the
observance of this festival also continues three days,or four.
Early in the first morn ing, on each of these
festivals, the Muslim is required to perform a lustra
tion of his whole person, as on the morn ings of
Friday ; and on the first morn ing of the Minor
Festival he should break his fast with a few dates
or some other light food, but on the Great Festival
he abstains from food until he has acquitted himself
of the religious duties now to be mentioned . Soon
after sunrise on the first day of each festival, the
m en,dressed in new or in their best clothes
,repair
to the mosque or to a particular place appointed for
2 2 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
the performance of the prayers of the’
Eed . On going
thither,they should repeat frequently
“ God is most
Great ! —On the Minor Festival inaudibly, on the
other aloud . The congregation having assembled
repeat the prayers of two rek’
ahs ; after which the
Khateeb reci tes a khutbeh, tie. an exhortation and a
prayer. On each of these festivals, in the mosque or
place of prayer and in the street and at each other’
s
houses, friends congratulate and embrace one another,generally paying visits for this purpose and the great
rece ive visits from the ir dependants. The young on
these occasions kiss the right hand of the aged,and
servants or dependants do the same to the ir masters or
superiors, unless the latter be of high rank, in which
case they kiss the end of the hanging sleeves or the
skirt of the outer garment. Most of the shops are
closed , excepting those at which eatables and sweet
drinks are sold ; but the streets are filled with people
in the ir holiday-clothes .
On the Minor Festival , which , as it terminates an
arduou s fast, is celebrated with more rejoicing than the
other,1 servants and other dependants rece ive presents
of new articles of clothing from their m asters or
patrons ; and the servant rece ives presents of sm al l
sums of money from his m aster’s friends,whom
,if they
1 Hen ce it has been called , by m any travellers , and even by som e
learned Or iental ist s , the Great Fea st ; but it is never so called bythe Ara bs .
REL I GION . 2 3
do not visit his master, he goes to congratulate ; as wel l
as from any former master, to whom he often takes a
plate-full of kahks. These are sweet cakes or biscuits
of an annular form,composed Of flower and butter,
with a l ittle ’
ajam eeyeh (a thick paste consisting of
butter,honey
, a little flour,and some spices) inside .
They are also often sent as presents on this occasion
by other people . Another custom required of the
fa ithful on this festival is ‘
the giving of alms.
On the Great Festival, after the prayers of the
congregation , every one who can afford it performs,with his own hand or by that of a deputy, a sacrifice
of a ram,he-goat, cow or buffalo, or she-camel part of
the meat of which he eats,and part he gives to the
poor, or to his friends or dependants. The ram or goat
should be at least one year old the cow or buffalo,two years ; and the camel, five years ; and none
should have any considerable mutilation or infirmity .
A cow or bufl’
alo, or a camel, is a sufficient sacrifice for
seven persons. The clothes which were put on new at
the former festival are generally worn on this occasion
and the presents which are given to servants and
others are usually somewhat less.
On each of the two festivals it is also customary,
especially with the women, to visit the tombs of
relations. The party generally take with them a
palm-branch, and place i t, broken in several pieces, or
merely its leaves, upon the tomb or monument ; or
24 ARAB /AN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
come, instead of this, place sweet basil or other flowers .
They also usual ly provide themselves with sweet cakes,bread
,dates
,or some other kind of food, to distribute
to the poor. But their first.duty on arriving at the
tomb is to recite the Fatihah (the opening chapter of
the Ku r-an) , or to employ a person to rec ite previously
a longer chapter, generally the thirty-sixth (Soorat
Yé-Seen) , or even the whole of the book : some
times the visitors recite the Fatihah , and , after having
hired a person to perform a longer recitation, go away
before he commences. The women Often stay al l the
days of the festivals in the cemeteries, e ither in tents
or in houses of the ir own erected there for the ir recep
tion on these and other occasions. The tent of each
party surrounds the tomb which is the object of their
visit. In the outskirts of the cemeteries, swings and
whirligigs are set up, and story-tellers, jugglers, and
dancers amuse the populace.
26 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
the commemoration of God , whose name be exalted ;their pleasure , his worship ; they are created i n
different forms,and with different powers . Some are
described as having the forms of brutes. Four of
them are Archangels ; Jebraeel or Jibree l (Gabriel) ,the angel of revelations ; Meekaeel or Meekal
(Michael) , the patron of the Israelites ;’
Azraeel , the
angel of death ; and Israfeel , the angel of the trumpet,which he is to sound twice , or as some say thrice , at
the end of the world—one blast will kill al l living
creatures (himself included) , another, forty years after ,
(he be ing raised again for this purpose , with Jebraeel
and Meekaeel ,) will raise the dead . These Archangels
are also called Apostolic Angels. They are inferior in
dign ity to human prophets and apostles, though
superior to the rest of the human race : the angeli c
nature is held to be inferior to the human nature,because al l the Angels were commanded to prostrate
themselves before Adam . Every believer is attended
by two guardian and recording angels, one of whom
writes his good ac t ions, the other,his evil actions
or, according to some, the number of these angel s is
five,or sixty
,or a hundred and sixty . There are also
two Angels, called Munkir (vulg. Nakir) and Nekeer,
who examine al l the dead and torture the wicked in
the ir graves .
The species of Jinn is said to have been created
some thousands of years before Adam . According to
DEMONOLOG’Y. 2 7
a tradition from the Prophet, this species consists of
five orders or classes namely,Jann (who are the least
powerful of al l ) , Jinn , Sheytans (or Devils) ,’
Efreets,
and Marids. The last, it is added, are the most power
ful and the Jfirm are transformed Jinn,like as certain
apes and swine were . transformed m en .
1—I t must,
however, be remarked here that the terms Jinn and
Jann are generally used indiscriminately as names of
the whole spem es (including the other orders above
mentioned) , whether good or bad ; and that the former
term is the more common ; also, that Sheytan is
commonly used to sign i fy any evil Jinnee . An’Efreet
is a powerful evil Jinnee : a Marid, an evil Jinnee of
the most powerful class. The Jinn (but, generally
speaking,
evil ones) are called by the Persians
Deevs ; the most powerful evil Jinn , Narahs (which
sign ifies “ males,though they are said to be m ales
and females) the good Jinn ,Perees, though this term
is commonly applied to females.
In a tradition from the Prophet, it is said, “ The
Jann were created of a smokeless fire .
” 2 El-Jann is
sometimes used as a name of Iblees, as in the following
verse of the Ku r-an ' And the Jar m [the father of
1 M ir -at ez-Zem an (MS. in m y possession )—a grea t history whose
au thor lived in the thir teen th centu ry of our era . See also Ku r . v . 65 .
2 M ir -at ez-Zem an . Kur . lv . 14 . The word which signi fies “a.
sm okeless fire has been m isund erstood by som e a s m ean ing the
flam e of fire El -Joheree (in the Sihah) renders it r ightly and say s
that of this fir e was the Sheytan (Iblees) created .
2 8 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TfIE AI IDDLE AGES.
the Jinn ; Iblees] we had created before [i .e. before
the creation of Adam] of the fire of the sam oom [t.e.
of fire without Jann also sign ifies “a
serpent,”as in other passages of the Kur-an ;
2and is
used in the same book as synonymous with Jinn .
3 In
the last sense i t is generally bel ieved to be used in
the tradition quoted in the commencement of this
paragraph . There are several apparently contradictory
traditions from the Prophet which are reconciled by
what has been above stated : in one, i t is said, that
Iblees was the father of al l the Jann and Sheytans,4
Jaim being here synonymous with Jinn ; in another,that Jar m was the father of al l the Jinn,5 Jann being
here used as a name of Iblees.
I t is held,”
says El-Kazweenee , a writer of the
thirteenth century, “ that the Jinn are aerial animals,
with transparent bodies, which can assume various
forms. People differ in opinion‘
respecting these beings
some consider the Jinn and Sheytans as unruly m en ,
but these persons are of the Moatezileh [a sect of
Muslim free thinkers] ; and some hold that God, whose
name be exalted , created the Angels of the l ight of
fire,and the Jinn of its flame [but this is at variance
with the general opin ion], and the Sheytans of its
Kur . xv . 27 ; and Com m entary of the Jelal eyn .
2 Ku r . xxvii . 10 ; and xxvi ii . 3 1 ; an d the Jelaleyn .
3 Kur . lv . 3 9 , 74 and the Jelaleyn .
’
Ikrim eh , from Ibn-’Abbas , in the M ir -at ez-Zem an .
Mu jahid , from the sam e , ibid .
DEM ONOLOGY. 2 9
smoke [which is also at variance with the common
Opinion], and that [al l] these kinds of be ings are
[usually] invisible1 to m en
, but that they assume
what forms they please, and when their form becomes
condensed they are visible .—This last remark illus
trates several descriptions of Jinnees in the Thousand
and One Nights,” where the form of the monster is at
first undefined, or like an enormous pillar,and then
gradually assumes a human shape and less gigantic size .
I t is said that God created the Jar m (or Jinn) two
thousand years before Adam (or, according to some
wri ters, much earl ier) , and that there are be lievers
and infidel s, and every sect, among them ,as among
m en .
2 Some say that a prophet, named Yoosuf, was
sent to the Jinn ; others,that they had only preachers
or admon ishers others, again , that seventy apostles
were sent, before Mohammad, to Jinn and m en con
jointly .
3 I t is commonly believed that the preadamite
Jinn were governed by forty (or, according to some ,
seventy-two) kings, to each of whom the Arab writers
give the name of S uleyman (Solomon) ; and that
they derive their appellat ion from the last of these ,who was called Jann Ibn Jann ,
and who,some say , built
the Pyramids of Egypt.'
The following account of
the preadamite Jinn is given by El—Kazweenee . I t
is related in histories that a race of Jinn in ancient
Hence the appellat ion s of “ Jinn and Jann .
Tradition from the Prophet , in the Mir -at ez-Zem an .
3 Ibid .
3 0 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
tim es, before the creation of Adam, inhabited the earth
and covered it, the land and the sea, and the plains
and the mounta ins ; and the favours of God were
multipl ied upon them, and they had government and
prophecy and religion and l aw. But they trans
gressed and offended, and opposed the ir prophets, and
made wickedness to abound in the earth ; whereupon
God, whose name be exalted,sent aga inst them an
army of Angels,who took possession of the earth
, and
drove away the Jinn to the regions of the islands, and
made many of them prisoners ; and of those who were
made prisoners was ’
Azazeel [afterwards cal led Iblees,from his despa ir] ; and a slaughter was made among
them . At that time ,’
Azazeel was young : he grew
up among the Angels [and probably for that reason
was called one of them], and became learned in their
knowledge , and assumed the government of them ; and
his days were prolonged until . he became their chief ;and thus it continued for a long time
,un t i l the affair
between him and Adam happened, as God, whose name
be exalted, hath said,When we said un to the Angels,
Worship 1 ye Adam, and [al l] worshipped except
Iblees, [who] was [one] of the Jinn .
’ 2
Iblees,”we are told by another author
, was sent
as a governor upon the earth, and judged among the
Jinn a thousand years, after which he ascended into
The worship here spoken of is pros tration ,as an ac t of obeisance
to a superior being .
2Kur. xvii i . 48 .
DEM ONOLOGY. 3 r
heaven, and remained employed in worship until the
creation of Adam .
” 1 The name of Ibl ees was origin
ally,according to some ,
’
Azazeel (as before m en
t ioned) ; and according to others,El -Harith : his
patronymic is Aboo-Murrah,or Abu-l -Grhim r.
2 I t is
disputed whether he was of the Angels or of the Jinn .
There are three Opinions on this poin t .—1 .
- That he
was of the Angels,from a tradition from Ibn-
’Abbas.
2 . That he was of the Sheytans (or evil Jinn) ; as i t
is said in the Kur-an ,except Iblees, [who] was [one]
of the Jinn : this was the Opin ion of El -Hasan El
Basree,and is that common ly held—3 . That he was
ne ither of the Angels nor of the Jinn ; but created
alone,of fire . Ibn founds his Opin ion on the
same text from which El -Hasan El-Basree derives his
When we said unto the Angels, Worship ye Adam ,
and [al l] worshipped except Ibl ees, [who] was [one]of the Jinn (before quoted) : which he explains by
saying,that the '
m ost noble and honourable among
the Angels are called “ the Jinn, because they are
vei led from the eyes of the other Angels on account
of the ir superiority ; and that Iblees was one of these
Ji‘nn . He .adds that he had the government of the
lowest heaven and of the earth, and was called the
Taoos (literally, Peacock) of the Angels ; and that
there was not a spot in the lowest heaven but he had
Et -Tabaree, quoted in the Mir -at ez-Zem an .
3 Mir-at ez-Zem an .
3 2 ARAB /AN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
prostrated himself upon it : but when the Jinn rebelled
upon the earth, God sent a troop of Angels who drove
them to the islands and mountains ; and Iblees be ing
elated with pride, and refusing to prostrate himself
before Adam , God transformed him into a Sheytan.
But this reasoning is opposed by other verses, in which
Iblees is represented as saying,Thou hast created
m e offire, and hast created him [Adam] of earth .
” 1
It is therefore argued,
“ If he were created originally
of fire,how was he created of l ight ? for the Angels
were [al l] created of light.” 2 The former verse m ay
be explained by the tradition that Iblees, having
been taken captive , was exalted among the Ange ls !
or perhaps there is an ellipsis after the word Angels ;for it might be inferred that the command given to the
Angels was also (and d fortiori) to be obeyed by the
Jinn .
According to a tradition, Iblees and al l the Sheytans
are distinguished from the other Jinn by a longer
existence .
“ The Sheytans,” it is added, “
are the
children.
of Ibl ees, and die not but with him, whereas
the [other] Jinn die before him3 though they m ay
l ive many centuries. But this is not altogether ao
cordant with the popular belief : Iblees and many
other evil Jinn are to survive mankind, but they are
Kur . vn . 1 1 ; and xxxviii . 77 .
2 M ir -at ez-Zem an .
El -Hasan El -Basree , in the Mir -at ez-Zem an . My interpolationof the word other is requ ired by his opinion before stated .
3 4 ARAB IAN SOCIETY [ IV THE Ill IDDLE ACES.
m ost to the purpose that I have seem—The Jinn are
of various shapes ; having the forms of serpents ,
scorpions,l ions, wolves, jackals, etc .
1 The Jinn are
of three kinds : one on the land , one in the sea , and
one in the air ? The Jinn consis t of forty troops ;each troop consisting of six hundred thousand .
3-The
Jinn are of three kinds : one have wings and fly ;another are snakes and dogs ; and the third move
about from place to place l ike m en .
4 Domestic snakes
are asserted to be Jinn on the same authority .
5
The Prophet ordered his followers to kill serpents
and scorpions if they intruded at prayers ; but on
other occasions he seems to have required first to
admon ish them to depart, and then , i f they remained,
to kill them . The Doctors, however, differ in Opin ionwhether a ll kinds of snakes or serpents should be
admon ished first,or whether any should ; for the
Prophet, say they, took a .covenant of the Jinn
[probably after the above-mentioned comm and], that
they should not en ter the houses of the faithful
therefore, it is argued,if they enter
,they break
their covenant, and it becomes lawful to kill them
without previous warn ing . Yet it is related that
the Prophet’s wife, having killed a serpent
Mu j ahid , from Ibn -’Abbas , in the M ir-at ez-Zem an .
2 El -Ha san El -Basree ibid .
3 ’Ikr im eh, from I bn Abbas, ibid .
Mishkat e l -Masabeeh, ii. 3 14.
5 I bid . ii . 3 11 , 3 12 .
DEM O/VOLOCY. 3 5
in her cham ber, was alarmed by a dream ,and fearing
that i t might have been a Muslim Jinnee, as it did
not enter her chamber when she was undressed , gave
in alms, as an expiation , twelve thousand dirhems
(about the price of the blood of a Musl im .
1
The Jinn were said to appear to mankind most
commonly in the shapes of serpents, dogs, cats, or
human beings. In the last case, they are sometim es
of the stature of m en, and sometimes of a size
enormously gigantic. If good, they are generally
resplenden tly handsome : if evil, horribly h ideous .
They become invisible at pleasure , by a rapid ex
tension or rarefaction of the part icles which compose
them ,or sudden ly disappear in the earth or air or
through a solid wall . Many Muslims in the presen t
day profess to have seen and held intercourse with
them -witness the following anecdote, which was
related to m e by a Persian with whom I was ao
quainted in Ca iro, named Abu-l -Kasim , a native of
Jeelan, then superintendent of Mohammad ’Alee ’
s
Printing-office at Boolak.
One of this person ’
s countrymen , whom he asserted
to be a m an of indubitable veracity, was sitting on the
roof of a house which he had hired, overlooking the
Gauges, and was passing the closing hour of the day,according to his usual custom ,
in smoking his Persian
pipe and feasting his eyes by gazing at the beau'
tifu]Mir -at ez -Zem an . See above , p . 18 .
3 6 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN I IIE AI IDDLE AGES.
forms of Indian maidens bath ing in the river, when
he beheld among them one so lovely that his heart
was overpowered with desire to have her for his wife .
At nightfall she came to him,and told him that she
had observed his emotion and would consent to become
his wife ; but on the condition that he should never
admit another female to take or share her place, and
that she should only be with him in the night time .
They took the marriage-vow to each other,with none
for their witness but God ; and great was his hap
piness, t ill , one even ing, he saw again , among a group
of girls in the river, another who excited in him stil l
more powerful emotions. To his surprise,this very
form stood before him at the approach of n ight. He
withstood the temptat ion,mindful of his m arriage
vow ; she used every a llurement, but he was resolute .
His fair visitor then told h im that she was his wife ;that she was a j inneeyeh ; and that she would always
thenceforward visit him in the form of any females
whom he might chance to desire .
The ZOba’
ah, which is a whirlwind that raises the
sand or dust in the form of a pillar of prodigious
height,often seen sweeping across the deserts and
fields,is believed to be caused by the flight of an
evil Jinnee . To defend themselves from a Jinnee
thus “riding in the wh irlwind,
”the Arabs often
exclaim ,
“ Iron ! I ron !”
(Hadeed ! Hadeed l) , or,
I ron ! thou unlucky ! (Hadeed ! ya m ashoom as
DEJIONOLOCY. 3 7
the Jinn are supposed to have a great dread of that
m etal : or they exclaim ,God is most great ! (Allahu
akbar A similar superstition prevails with respect
to the water-spout at sea, as m ay be seen in the
adventures of King Shahriyar in the introduction to
the Thousand and One N ights.
I t is believed that the chief abode of the Jinn is
in the Mountains of Kaf,which are supposed to
encompass the whole of ou r earth . But they are also
believed to pervade the sol id body of our earth, and
the firm am ent ; and to‘
choose as the ir princ ipal places
of resort or of occas ional abode, baths, wells, oven s,ruined houses, market-places, the j unctures of roads,
the'
sea, and rivers. The Arabs, therefore , when they
pour water on the ground, or enter a bath , or l et down
a bucket into a well , and on~
variou s other occasions ,
say Permission ! or Permission , ye blessed !”
(Destoor ! or Destoor ya m ubarakeen ! 2) The evil
spirits (or evil Jinn) , i t is said , had liberty to enter
any of the seven heavens till the birth of Jesus,when
they were excluded from three of them on the birth
of Mohammad they we re forbidden the other four .
3
They continue,however, to ascend to the confines of
the lowest heaven, and there l isten ing to the conver
sation of the Angels respecting things decreed by
God,obtain knowledge of futurity, which they some
1 Modern Egyptian s , ch . x.
2 I bid .
2 Sale , in a note on chap . xv . of the Kur -an .
3 8 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE ACES.
t imes impart to m en,who, by means of tal ismans, or
certain invocations, make them to serve the purposes
of magical performances . What the Prophet said of
Iblees, in the following tradit ion , appl ies also to the
evil Jinn over whom he presides —His chief abode
[among m en] is the bath ; his chief places of resort
are the markets,and the junctures of roads ; his food
is whatever is killed wi thout the name of God be ing
pronounced over it ; his drink, whatever is intoxi
cating ; his mueddin , the m izm ar (a musical pipe ,i .e. any musical instrument) ; hisKur-an, poetry ; his
written character, the marks made in geomancy ; 1 his
speech , falsehood his snares , women .
That particular Jinn presided over particular
places was an opin ion of the early Arabs . I t is sa id
in the Kur-an,“ And there were certain m en who
sought refuge with certain of the Jinn .
” 3 In the
Commentary of the Jelaleyn ,I find the following
remark on these words : “When they halted on the ir
journey in a place of fear, each m an said,
‘ I seek
refuge with the lord of this place, from the mischief
of his foolish ones " In illustrat ion of this, I m ay
insert the following tradition , translated from El
Kazweenee I t is related by a certain narrator of
So I tran slate the word “ khatt bu t in Es -Suyoo tee’s Nuzhe t
c l -Mu taam m il wa -Murshid el -Mu taahhil , sec t ion 7 , I find, in i t s
place, the wor d weshm ,
”or tattooing ;
”and there are som e
o ther s light var iat ions and om issions in this trad it ion a s there quoted .
2 El-Kazweenee .
3 Kur . l xxn . 6 .
DE JIONOL0 0 Y. 3 9
traditions, that he descended into a valley with his
sheep, and a wolf carried off a ewe from among them
and he arose, and raised his voice , and cried , ‘ O
inhabitant of the valley ! ’ whereupon he heard a voice
saying,
‘ 0 wolf, restJre to him his sheep ! ’ and the
wolf came with the ewe , and left her and departed .
The same Opin ion is held by the modern Arabs,
though probably they do not use such an invocation .
A similar superst it ion , a rel ic of anc ient Egyptian
credulity,still prevails among the people of Ca iro .
I t is bel ieved that each quarter of this city has i ts
pe culiar guardian-genius, or Agathodaemon ,which has
the form of a serpent .
1
I t has already been mentioned that some of the
Jinn are Musl ims, and othe rs infide ls. The good
Jinn acquit themselves of the imperative duties o f
religion ,namely
,prayers, alms-g iving, fasting during
the month of Ramadan , and pilgrimage to Mekkeh
and Mount ’Arafat ; bu t in the performance of these
duties they are generally invis ible to human be ings.
2
I t has been stated,that
,by means of talism ans, or
certain invocations , m en are sa id to obtain t he services
of Jinn ; and the manner in which the latter are en
abled to assist mag icians, by imparting to them the
knowledge of future events, has been explained above .
No m an ever obtained such absolute power over the Jinn
as Suleyman Ibn Daood (Solomon, the son of David) .
Modern Egypt ians , ch . x.
2 Ibid . ch. xxiv.
40 ARABIAN SOCIETY 1 1V TIIE AI IDDLE A CES.
This he did by virtue of a most wonderful tal isman,which issaid to have come down to him from heaven .
I t was a seal-ring, upon which was engraved “ the
m ost great name ”of God , and was partly composed
of brass and partly of iron . “l i th the brass he stamped
his written commands to the good Jinn with the iron
(for the reason before men tioned, p . those to the
evil Jinn or Devils. Over both orders he had unlimited
power ; as wel l as over the birds and the winds,1 and , as is
generally said, over the wild beasts. H is VVezeer,Asaf
the son ofBarkhiya, is also said to have been acquain ted
with “the most great name, by uttering which, the
greatest miracles m ay be performed,—even that of
raising the dead . By v irtue of this name engraved
on his ring, Suleyman compelled the Jinn to assist in
building the Temple of Jerusalem , and in various other
works. Many of the evil Jinn he converted to the
true fa ith,and many others of this class, who remained
obstinate‘
in infidel i ty, he confined in prisons. He is
said to have been monarch of the whole earth . Hence,
perhaps, the name of Suleym an is given to the uni
versal monarchs of the preadamite Jinn ; unless the
story of his own un ive rsal domin ion originated from
confounding him with those kings.
The injuries rela ted to have been infl icted upon
human beings by evil Jinn are of various kinds .
Jinn are said to have often carried off beautiful
1 Kur . xxvii . 17 ; xxxvi ii. 3 5 .
4 2 ARAB IAIV SOCIETY IN THE M IDDLE A CES.
be ings,and of various an imals, and in m any monstrous
shapes ; to haunt burial-grounds and other sequestered
spots ; to feed upon dead human bodies ; and to kill
and devour any human creature who has the m isfor
tune to fall in their way : whence the term Ghool
is applied to any cann ibal . An opin ion quoted by
a celebrated author respecting the Ghool is that i t
is a demon iacal an imal , which passes a sol itary exist
ence in the deserts, resembling both m an and brute ;that i t appears to a person travel ling alone in the
n ight and in solitary places,and being supposed by
him to be itself a traveller,lures him ou t of his
way.
1
Another Opin ion stated by him is this : that
when the Sheytans attempt to hear words by steal th
[from the confines of the lowest heaven] they are
struck by shooting-stars ; and some are burnt ; some ,falling into a sea
,or rather '
a large river (bahr) , are
converted into crocodiles ; and some, falling upon the
land,become Ghool s. The same author adds the fol
lowing tradition The Ghool is any Jinnee that is
opposed to travels, assuming various forms and appear
anecs 2and affirms that several of the Compan ions
of the Prophet saw Ghools in their trave ls, and tha t
’Omar, among them , saw a Ghool while on a journey
to Syria, before El -I slam , and struck it with his sword .
I t appears that “ Ghool”is, properly speaking
, a
1 El -Kazweenee .
2 El -Jahiz (’Am r I bn -Bahr) .
DE11! ONOL0 0 Y.
name only given to a fem a le demon of the kind above
described : the male is called Kutrub. I t is sa id that
these be ings, and the Ghaddar or Charrar, and other
similar creatures which will presently be mentioned ,are the offspring of Iblees and of a wife whom God
created for him of the fire of the sam oom (which here
signifies, as in an instance before mentioned, “ a smoke
less fire and that they sprang from an egg.
1 The
female Ghool , it is added, appears to m en in the
deserts, in various forms, converses with them ,and
somet imes yields herself to them .
The Sealab, or Saalah,is another demon iaca l
creature, described by most authors as of the Jinn . I t
is sa id that it is mostly found in forests ; and that
when it captures a m an,it m akes
'
him dance, and plays
with him as the cat plays wi th the mouse . A m an
of I sfahan asserted that many be ings of this kind
abounded in his country ; that somet imes the wolf
would hunt one of them by n ight,and devour it
, and
that, when it had se ized it, the Sealah would cry ou t ,
Come to my help, for the wolf devoureth m e or it
would cry, Who will l iberate m e ? I have a hundred
deenars, and he shall rece ive them ! ” but the people
knowing that it was the cry of the Sealab,no one
would liberate it ; and so the wolf would eat it .2 -An
1 Tradit ion from Wahb Ibn -Munebbih, quoted in the account of
the ear ly Ar abs in the Mir -at ez-Zem au .
2 El -Kazweenee .
44 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN TIIE III IDDLE AGES.
island in the sea of Es-Seen (China) is called“the
I sland of the Sealab,” by Arab geographers
,from its
being said to be inhabite l by the demons so named
they are described as creatures of hideous forms, supposed to be Sheytans, the offspring of human beings
and Jinn, who eat m en .
1
The Ghaddar, or Gharrar, is another creature of
a similar nature,described as being found in the
borders of El-Yemen, and sometim es in Tiham eh, and
in the upper parts of Egypt. I t is said that it entices
a m an to it, and e ither tortures him in a manner not
to be described, or merely terrifies him,and leaves
him .
8
The Delhan is also a demon iacal be ing, inhabiting
the islands of the seas, having the form of a m an , and
riding on an ostrich . I t eats the flesh of m en whom
the sea casts on the shore from wrecks. Some say that
a Delhan once attacked a ship i n the sea, and desired
to take the crew but they contended with it ; where
upon i t uttered a cry which caused them to fall upon
their faces, and it took them .
4
1 Ibn-El -Wardee [fifteen th cen tury] .
2 I ts n am e is written di fferently in two di fferent MSS. in m y
pos sess ion .
3 El -Kazween ee , and M ir -at ez-Zem an .
ELKazweenee . In m y MS. of I bn -El -Wardee , I find the nam e
writ ten Dahlan .
”He m ent ion s an island cal led by th is n am e
,in
the Sea of’
Om an ; and describe s its inhabitan ts as cann ibal Sheytan s ,l ike m en in form , and r id ing on birds r esem bl ing os triche s. There is
also an inferior class of the Jinn , term ed El -Ghowwasah, that is, the
Divers or Plungers in the seas .
DEMONOLOGY. 45
The Shikk is another demoniacal creature , having
the form of half a human be ing (like a m an divided
longitudinally ) and i t is believed that the Nesnas is
the offspring of a Shikh and of a human being. The
former appears to travellers ; and it was a demon of
this kind who killed, and was killed by,’
Alkam ah, the
son of Safwan, the son of Um e iyeh of whom it is
well known that he was killed by a Jinnee . So says
El—Kazweenee .
The Nesnas (above mentioned) is described as
resembling half a human be ing ; having half a h ead ,half a body
,one arm , and one 1
'
with which it hops
with much agility ; as being foun in the woods of El
Yemen, and be ing endowed wi th speech : but God ,it is added, “ is al l -knowing .
” 1 I t is said that it is
found in Had ram ét as well as El -Yemen ; and that
one was brought al ive to El -Mutawekkil : it resembled
a m an in form ,excepting that i t had but half a face
,
which was in its breast, and a tail l ike that of a sheep .
The people of Hadram Ot, it is added, eat it ; and i ts
flesh is sweet. I t is only generated in the ir country .
A m an who went there asserted that he saw a captured
Nesnas, which cried out for mercy, conjuring him by
God and by himself.2 A race of people whose head is
in the breast,is described as inhabiting an island called
Jabeh (supposed to be Java) , in the Sea of El -H ind
1 El -Kazweenee i n the khatim eh [or epilogue] of his work .
2 M ir -at ez-Zem an .
46 ARAB IA/V SOCIETY IN THE III /DDLE AGES.
(India) .1 A kind of Nesnas is also described as ih
habiting the I sland of Raij , in the Sea of Es-Seen
(China) , and having wings l ike those of the bat
The Hatif is a being that is heard , but not seen ;and is often mentioned by Arab writers. I t is generally
the commun icator of some intelligence in the way of
advice, or direction or warning.
Here terminating this chapter, I must beg the
reader to remark that the superstitious fancies which
i t describes are prevalent among al l classes of the
Arabs, and the Muslims in general, learned as well as
vulgar.
1 Ibn -El -Wardee .
2 I dem .
47
CHAPTER I II .
SAINTS.
’
THE Arabs entertain remarkable opin ions with respect
to the offices and supernatural powers of the ir sa ints,which form an important part of the mysteries of the
Darweeshes (Dervishes) , and are but imperfectly known
to the generality of Muslims.
Muslim Saints and devotees are known by
the common appellation of Welees, or particular
favourites of God . The more eminent among them
compose a m ysterious hierarchical body, whose govern
ment respects the whole human race,i nfidels as well
as believers , but whose power is often exerc ised in
such a m anner that the subjects influenced by it know
not from what person or persons i ts effects proceed .
The general governor or coryphaeus of these holy
be ings is common ly called the Kuth, which literally
sign ifies a pole ,”or an axis,
”and is metaphorically
used to sign ify a chief, e ither in a civil or pol itical
,
or in a spiritual sense . The Ku tb of the saints is dis
t ingu ished by other appellations : he is called Kuth
cl-GhOs, or Kutb el -Ghotb (the Kuth of Invoca
48 ARABIAN SOCIETY 12V TIIE AI IDDLE AGES.
tion for Help) , etc . ,and simply
,El -Gh63 .
1 The
orders under the rule of this chie f are called ’
Om ud
(or Owtad) , Akhyar, Abdal , Nujaba , and Nukaba : I
name them according to the ir prece dence .
2 Perhaps
to these should be added an inferior order called
Ashab cd-Darak, i .e.
“Watchmen,
”or
“ Overseers .
The m embers are not known as such to the ir inferior
unenlightened fellow-creatures, and are often invisible
to them . This is m ore frequently the case with the
Kutb, who, though generally stationed at Mekkeh, on
the roof of the Kaabeh,is never visible there, nor at
any of his other favourite stations or places of resort
yet his voice is often heard at these places. Whenever
he and the saints under his authority mingl e among
ordinary m en ,they are not distinguished by a dignified
1 D'
Ohsson (i . 3 1 5 , 3 16 ) a s ser ts the Ku th to be the chief m in ister
of the GhOs ; a nd give s an ac cou n t som ewhat d ifferent from tha t
which I offer of the orders u nd er h is au thor ity : bu t pe rhaps theTurk ish Darweeshes d iffer from the
‘
Arab in the ir tene ts on this
subjec t .2 I t is said that “ the Nukaba are three hundred ; the Nu jaba ,
s even ty ; the Abdal , for ty ; the Akhyar , seven ; the ’
Om u d , four ; the
Chris [as before m en t ion ed] , on e . The Nukaba res ide in El -Gharb
[Nor thern Africa to the w est of Egypt] the Nu jaba , in Egypt ; theAbdal, in Syr ia ; the Akhyar t rave l abou t the ear th ; the
’
Om u d,in
the corne rs of the earth ; the abode of the Chri s is a t Mekkeh . In
an affa ir of need,the Nukaba im plore re l ie f for the pe ople ; then ,
the Nu jaba ; then , the Abdal ; then , the Akhvar ; then , the’
Om u d ;
and if their prayer be not answered , th e GhOs im plore s , and his
prayer is an swered . (El -I shakee’
s H is tory , preface .)—This sta te
m ent , I find , re sts on the au thor ity of a fam ous sa in t of Baghdad
Aboo-Bekr ELKettanee , who died a t Mekkeh, in the year of the
Fl ight, 3 22 . (M ir -at ez-Zem an , even ts of that y ear ) .
50 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE ACES.
saint who was the Kuth of his time, dying at Tunis,
left his clothes in trust to his attendant,Mohammad
El -Ashwam ,a native of the neighbouring regency of
Tripol i, who desired to sell these relics, but was coun
sel led to retain them ,and accordingly, though high
prices were bidden for them,made them his own by
purchase . As soon as they became his property,he
was affected , we are told, with a divine ecstasy, and
endowed with miraculous powers .
1
Innumerable miracles are related to have been per
formed by Muslim saints , and large volumes are filled
with the histories of the ir wonderful lives. The author
of the work from which the above story is taken,
mentions, as a fact to be relied on ,in an account of one
of h is ancestors, that, his lamp happening to go out
one n ight while he was reading alone in the riwak of
the Jabart (of which he was the sheykh) , in the great
mosque El -Azhar, the forefinger of his right hand
emitted a l ight which enabled him to continue his
reading until his nakeeb had trimmed and lighted
another lamp .
2
From many stories of a simi lar kind that I have
1 El -Jabar tee’
s H istory of Modern Egy pt, vol . ii . , obi tuary of the
y ear 1 201 (MS. in m y posse ss ion ) . The appe lla t ion of “the four
Ku tbs”is g iven in Egypt to the seyy id Ahm ad R ifa
’
ah, the seyy id’Abd -El -Kad ir El -Jeelanee , the seyy id Ahm ad Rl -Bedawee , and the
seyyid Ibrahe em Ed -Dasookee , the fou nders of the four orders of
darweeshes m ost c elebrated am ong the Arabs, called Rifa’
eeyeh ,
Kad ireeyeh, Ahm ede eyeh , and Barahim eh .
2 El -Jabartee’
s H istory , vol . obituary of the year 1 18 8 .
SAIN TS. 5 r
read, I select the following as a fair spec imen : it is
related by a very celebrated saint,Ibraheem El
Khowwas .
—“ I entered the desert [on pilgrimage to
Mekkeh from El and the re j oined m e a m an
having a belt round his wa ist, and I said, ‘Who art
thou ? ’ —He answered,A Christ ian and I desire thy
company.
’ We walked together for seven days, eating
nothing ; after which he said to me , O monk of the
Muslims, produce what thou hast in the way of
refreshment, for we are hungry : ’ so I sa id,
‘ O my
God, disgrace m e not before this infidel : ’
and lo, a
tray, upon which were bread and broiled meat and
fresh dates and a mug of water. We ate, and con
tinued our journey seven days more and I then sa id
to him , O monk of the Chris tians, produce what thou
hast in the way of refreshment ; for the turn is come
to thee : ’ whereupon he leaned upon his staff, and
prayed ; and lo, two trays, conta ining double that
which was on my tray . I was confounded, and refused
to eat’
: he urged m e , saying, Eat but I did it not .
Then said he, Be glad for I give thee two pieces of
good news : one of them is that I testify that there
is no deity but God and that Mohammad is God ’s
Apostle : the other,that I said, O God, if there be
worth in this servant, supply m e with two trays —sothis is through thy blessing. We ate , and the m an
put on the dress of pilgrimage, and so entered Mekkeh,
here he remained with m e a year as a student after
52 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
which he died, and I buried him in [the cem etery]El-Maala.
” “And God,”
says the author from whom
I take this story, is al l -knowing : i .e. He alone
knoweth whether it be strictly true : but this is often
added to the narrat ion of traditions resting upon high
author ity .
1
The saint above mentioned was called “El-Khow
was”
(or the maker of palm -leaf baskets, etc .) from the
following circumstance , related’
by himself. I used ,”
said he , “ to go ou t of the town [Er-Rei] and sit by a
river on the banks of which was abundance of palm
leaves and it occurred to my mind to make every dayfive baskets [kuffehs], and to throw them into the
river, for my amusement, as if I were obliged to do so.
My time was so passed for many days : at length,one
day, I thought I would walk after the baskets,and see
whither they had gone : so I proceeded awhile along
the bank of the river, and found an old woman sitting
sorrowful. On that day I had made nothing. I said
to her, ‘Wherefore do I see thee sorrowful ? ’
She
answered, ‘ I am a widow : my husband died leaving
five daughters, and nothing to maintain them ; and i t
is my custom to repair every day to this river, and
there come to m e, upon the surface of the water
,five
baskets, which I sell, and by means of them I procure
food but to-day they have not come, and I know not
what to do.’ Upon hearing this, I raised my head
1 Mir -at ez-Zem an , even ts of the year 291 .
SAINTS. 53
towards heaven , and said , ‘O my God , had I known
that I had more than five children to maintain, I had
laboured more diligently.
’
He then took the old
woman to his house , and gave her money and flour ,and said to her
,
“Whenever thou wantest anything,come hither and take what m ay suffi ce thee .
” 1
An irresistible influence has often been exercised
over the minds of princes and other great m en by
reputed:saints. Many a Musl im Monarch has thus been
incited (as the Kings of Christendom were by Peter
the Hermit) to undertake religious wars, or urged to
acts of piety and charity, or restrained from tyranny ,
by threats of Divine vengeance to be called down
upon his head by the imprecations of a welee .
’Alee ,the favourite son of the Khaleefeh El -Ma-moon
,was
induced for the sake of re ligion to flee from the
splendour and luxuries of his father’s court,and after
the example of a self-denying devotee to follow the
occupation of a porter in a state of the most abject
poverty at El -Basrah,fast ing al l the day , remain ing
without sleep at n ight in a mosque, and walking bare
footed, until , under an accumulation of severe suffer
ings, he prematurely ended his days, dying on a m at .
The honours which he refused to rece ive in life were
paid to him after his death his rank be ing discovered
by a ring and paper which he left, his corpse was
anointed with camphor and musk and aloes,wrapped
1 Mirat ez-Zem an, l . l .
54 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
in fine l inen of Egypt,and so conveyed to his dis
tressed father at Baghdad .
1
Self-den ial I have before mentioned as one of the
most important means by which to attain the dign ity
of a wel ee . A very famous saint, Esh-Shiblee , is said
to have rece ived from his father an inheritance of sixt y
millions of deenars (a sum incredible , and probably a
mistake for sixty thousand, or for sixty million dirhems)besides landed property
,and to have expended it al l
in charity : also, to have thrown into the Tigris seventy
hundred-weight of books, written by his own hand
during a period of twenty years.
2
Shah El -Karm anee, another celebrated saint, had
a beautiful daughter, whom the Sultan of his country
sought in marriage . The holy m an required thr ee
days to consider his sovereign ’
s proposal, and in“
the
mean time visited several mosques, in one of which
he saw a young m an humbl y occupied in prayer.
Having wait-cd till he had fin ished,he accosted him ,
saying, My son , hast thou a wife Be ing answered
N0 , he said, I have a m aiden ,a v irtuous devotee
,
who hath learned the whole of the Kur-an,and is
amply endowed with beauty . Dost thou desire her ? ”
“Who, said the young m an,will marry m e to
such a one as thou hast described, when I possess no
more than three dirhems ?”
I will marry thee to
1 Mirat -ez-Zem an , event s of the year 218 .
2 I bid ., events of the year 3 3 4.
SAIN TS. 55
her, answered the saint : she is my daughter
,and I
am Shah the son of Shame El-Karm anee : give m e
the dirhems that thou hast, that I m ay buy a dirhem ’
s
worth of bread, and a dirhem ’
s worth of something
savoury, and a dirhem ’
s worth of perfume .
”The
marriage-contract was performed ; but when the bride
came to the young m an,she saw a stale cake of bread
placed upon the top of his mug upon which she put
on her izar, and went ou t. Her husband said, Now
I perce ive that the daughter of Shah El-Karm anee is
displeased with my poverty. She answered, I did
not withdraw from fear of poverty,but on accoun t of
the weakness of thy fa ith , seeing how thou layest by
a cake of bread for the morrow.
” 1
One of my friends in Cairo, Abu - l -Kasim of Jcelan,
entertained m e with a long relation of the m ortifica
t ions and other means which he employed to attain
the rank of a wel ee . These were chiefly self-denial
and a perfect reliance upon Providence . He left his
home in a state of voluntary destitution and complete
nudity, to travel through Persia and the surrounding
countries and yet more distant regions if necessary,in search of a spiritual guide. For many days he
avoided the habitations of m en,fasting from daybreak
till sunset , and'
then eating nothing but a little grass
or a few leaves or wild fruits, till by degrees he
habituated himself to almost total abstinence from
1 Es-Suyoot ee’
s Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il , section 4 .
56 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
every kind of nourishment. His feet, at first blistered
and cut by sharp stones, soon became callous ; and in
proportion to his reduction of food, his frame , contrary
to the common course of nature,became (according to
his own account) more stout and lusty. Bronzed by
the sun , and with his black hair hanging over his
shoulders (for he had abjured the u se of the razor) , he
presented in his nudity a wild and frightful appear
ance , and on his first approaching a town ,was su r
rounded and pelted by a crowd of boys ; he therefore
retreated , and, after the example of our first parents ,made himself a partial covering of leaves ; and this
he always afterwards did on similar occasions,never
remain ing long enough in a town for his leafy apron
to wither. The abodes of mankind he always passed
at a distance , excepting when several days’ fast,while
traversing an arid desert, compelled him to obtain a
morsel of bread “or a cup of water from the hand of
some charitable fellow-creature.
One thing that he particularly dreaded was to
receive relief from a sinful m an, or from a demon in
the human form . In passing over a parched and
desolate tract, where for three days he had found
nothing to eat, not even a blade of grass,nor a spring
from which to refresh his tongue,he became over
powered with thirst, and prayed that God would send
him a messenger with a pitcher of water.
“ But,
said he, “ l et the water be in a green Baghdadee
58 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
and remained stationary until the dece iver with his
attendants had passed on and were ou t of sight. The
sun had then set ; his thirst had somewhat abated ;and he only drank a few drops.
Continuing his wanderings in the desert, he found“
upon a pebbly plain an old m an with a long white
beard, who accosted him, asking of what he was in
search.
“ I am seeking,”he answered, “
a Spiritual
guide ; and my heart tells m e that thou art the
guide I seek .
” My son , said the old m an,
“ thou
seest yonder a saint’s tomb it is a place where prayer
is answered ; go thither,enter it
,and seat thyself
neither eat nor drink nor sleep ; but occupy thyself
solely, day and night,in repeating silen tly
,
‘La ilaha
i lla-l lah (There is no de ity but God) ; and let not anyl iving creature see thy lips move in doing so ; for
among the peculiar virtues of these words is this, that
they m ay be uttered without any motion of the lips.
Go,and peace be on thee !
Accordingly,
”said my friend, “ I went thither.
I t was a small square building, crowned by a cupola, ;
and the door was open . I entered, and seated myself,facing the n iche and the oblong monument over the
grave . I t was even ing, and I commenced my silent
professions of the un ity, as directed by my guide ;and at dusk I saw a white figure seated beside m e ,
as if assisting in my devotional task. I stretched
forth my hand to touch it but found that it was not
SAIN TS. 59
a m aterial substance ; yet there i t was : I saw it
d istinctly . Encouraged by this vision,I continued
my task for three nights and days without interm is
s ion, neither eating nor drinking, yet increasing in
streng th both of body and of spirit ; and on the third
day , I saw written upon the whitewashed walls of the
tomb, and on the ground, and in the air, wherever I
turned my eyes, ‘ La ilaha illa-l lah ;’
and whenever
a fly entered the tomb, it formed these words in its
flight. By Allah it was so ! My object was now fully
attained : I felt myself endowed with supernatural
knowledge : thoughts of my friends and acquaintances
troubled m e not but I knew where each one of them
was,in Persia, India, Arabia, and Turkey, and what
each was doing . I experienced an indescribable
happiness. This state la sted several years ; but at
length I was insensibly enticed back to worldly
objects : I came to this country ; my fame as a
calligraphist drew m e into the service of the govern
ment ; and now see what I am,decked with pelisses
and shawls, and with this thing [a diamond orde r] on
my breast ; too ol d, I fear, to undergo again the self
den ial necessary to restore m e to true happiness
though I have almost resolved to make the attempt.
Soon after this conversation ,he was deprived of his
office, and died of the plague . He was well known
to have passed seve ral years as a wandering devotee ;and his sufferings, combined with enthusiasm ,
perhaps
60 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE IlI IDDLE AGES.
disordered his imagination, and made him believe that
he really saw the strange sights which he described
to m e for there was an appearance of earnestness and
sincerity in his manner, such as I thought could hardly
be assumed by a consc ious impostor.
Insan ity,however, i f not of a very violent and
dangerous nature , is commonly regarded by Muslims as
a quality that entitles the subject of it to be esteemed
as a saint ; being supposed to be the abstract ion of
the mind from worldly affairs, and its total devotion to
God. This popular superstition is a fertile source of
imposture for,a reputation for sanct ity being so easily
obtained and supported,there are numbers of persons
who lay claim to it from motives of indolence and
licentiousness, eager to rece ive alms mere ly for per
forming the tricks ofmadmen , and greedy of indulging
in pleasures forbidden by the law ; such indulgences
not be ing considered in their case as transgressions
by the common people, but rather as indications of
holy frenzy . From my own observation I should say
that lunatics or idiots, or impostors, constitute the
majority of the persons reputed to be saints among
the Muslims of the present day ; and most of those
who are not more than slightly tinged with insan ity
are darweeshes.
A reputed saint of this description in Cairo, in
whom persons of some education put great faith,
affected to have a particular regard for m e. He
SAIN TS. 6 1
several times accosted m e in an abrupt manner,acquainted m e with the state of my family in England, and uttered incoherent predict ions respecting
m e,al l of which commun ications, excepting one which
he qualified with an in shaa-l lah”
(or“ i f it be the
will of I must confess, proved to be true ; but
I must also state that he was acqua inted with two of
my friends who might have materially assisted 'him
to frame these predictions, though they protested to
m e that they had not done so. The following extract
from a journal which I kept in Cairo during my last
visit to Egypt,will convey some idea of this person ,
who will serve as a picture of many of his fratern ity.
—To-day (Nov . 6 th, as I was sitting in the
shOp of the Pasha ’
s booksellers, a reputed saint ,whom I have often seen here , came and seated himself
by m e,and began
,in a series of abrupt sentences, to
relate to m e various m atters respect ing m e , past,present, and to come . He is called the sheykh ’Alee
cl-Leythee . He is a poor m an, supported by alms ;
tall and thin and very dark,about thirty years of age ,
and wears nothing at present but a blue shirt and a
girdle and a padded red cap .
“ 0 Efendee,
”he said
,
thou hast been very‘anxious for some days . There
is a gra in of anxiety remain ing in thee yet . Do not
fear. There is a letter coming to thee by sea, that
will bring thee good news.
”He then proceeded to
tell m e of the state of my family,and that al l were
62 ARAB /AN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
well excepting one, whom he particularized‘
by descrip
tion, and who he stated to be then suffering from an
intermittent fever. [This proved to be exactly true ]This affl iction,
”he continued
,
“m ay be removed by
prayer ; and the excellences of the next n ight, the
n ight of [i .e. preceding] the first Friday of the month
of Rejeb, of Rejeb, the holy Rejeb, are very great .
I wanted to ask thee for something to -day ; but I
feared,I feared greatly . Thou must be invested with
the wilayeh [i .e. be made a welec] z the wel ees love
thee , and the Prophet loves thee . Thou must go to
the sheykh Mustafa El -Munadee and the sheykh El
Bahaee .
1 Thou must be a wel ee .
”He then took my
right hand, in the manner commonly practised in the
ceremony which admits a person a darweesh, and
repeated the Fatihah ; after which he added,
“ I have
admitted thee my darweesh.
”Having next told m e
of several circumstances relating to my family
m at ters of an unusual nature—with singular minute
ness and truth , he added, “ To-n ight, i f it be the will
of God, thou shalt see the Prophet in thy sleep, and
El -Khidr and the Seyyid El -Bedawee . This is Rejeb,
and I wanted to ask thee—but I feared—I wanted toask of thee four “ piasters, to buy meat and bread and
oil and radishes. Rejeb ! Rejeb ! I have great officesto do for thee to-n ight.
Less than a shilling for al l he promised was l ittle1 These are two very ce lebra ted we lees.
SAIN TS. 6 3
enough : I gave it him for the trouble he had taken ;and. he uttered many abrupt prayers for m e . In the
following n ight, however, I saw in my sleep ne ither
Mohammad, nor El -Khidr, nor theSeyyid El-Bedawee ,unless, like Nebuchadnezzar, I was unable on awaking
to remember my dreams.
Some reputed saints of the more respectable class,to avoid public notice , wear the general dress and
manners of the ir fellow-countrymen,and betray no
love of ostentation in their acts of piety and self
denial ; or l ive as hermits in desert places,depending
solely upon Providence for their support,and are
objects of pious and charitable vis its from the in
habitants of near and distant places, and from casual
travellers. Others distinguish themselves by the habit
of a darweesh, o r by other peculiarities, such as a long
and loose coat (called dilk) composed of patches of
cloth of various colours, long strings of beads hung
upon the neck, a ragged turban, and. a staff with
shreds of cloth of different colours attached to the
top ; or obtain a reputation for miraculous powers by
eating glass, fire, serpents, etc . Some of those who are
insane, and of those who feign to be so, go about
, even
in crowded cities, in a state of perfect nudity,and are
allowed to commit with‘
im pun ity acts of brutal sen
sual ity which the law, when appealed to, should pun ish
with death . Such practices are forbidden by the
rel igion and law even in the cases of sa ints ; but
64 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
common and deeply-rooted superstition prevents the ir
pun ishment.
During the occupation of Egypt by the French ,the Commander-in-chief
,Menou
,applied to the
sheykhs (or’Ulama) of the city for their Opin ion
respecting those persons who were accustomed to go
about in the streets in a state of nudity,crying ou t
and screaming, and arrogating to themselves the
dign ity of wilayeh, rel ied upon as saints by the gene
ral ity of the people , ne ither performing the prayers
of the Musl ims nor fasting,”asking whether such con
duct was permitted by the religion , or contrary to the
law. He was answered, Conduct of this description
is forbidden, and repugnant to ou r rel igion and law
and to our traditions.
”The French General thanked
them for this answer, and gave orders to prevent such
practices in future, and to seize every one seen thus
offending ; if insane, to confine him in the Maristan
(or hospital and lunatic asylum) ; and if not insane,to compel him e ither to relinquish his disgusting
habits, or to leave the city .
1
Of reputed saints of this kind , thus writes an en
lightened poet, El -Bedree El-Hijazee
Wou ld that I had not l ived to see eve ry fool e steem ed am ong m en
as a Ku tb !
Their lea rn ed m en take him as a pa tron , nay , even a s Lord , in
place of the Possessor of Heaven ’s throne .
1 ELJabar tee’s H istory , vol . iii .
,event s of the m on th of Shaaban ,
1 215 (a n. 1800
66 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE IIIIDDLE AGES.
body) , and muttering, like him , confused language .
Entering private houses with him, she used to ascend
to the hareems, and gained the faith of the women,who presented her with money and clothes, and spread
abroad that the sheykh ’Alee had looked upon her,and affected her with religious frenzy
,so that she had
become a weleeyeh, or female saint. Afterwards, be
coming more insane and intoxicated, she uncovered
her face, and put on the clothing of a m an ; and thus
attired she still accompan ied the sheykh,and the two
wandered about, followed by numbers of c hildren and
common vagabonds ; some of whom also stripped off
their clothes in imitation of the sheykh , and followed ,dancing ; their m ad actions being attributed (l ike
those of the woman) to religious frenzy, induced by
his look or touch, which converted them into saints
The vulgar and young, who daily followed them , con
sequently increased in numbers ; and some of them,
in passing through the market-streets, snatched away
goods from the shops, thus exciting great commotion
wherever they went. When the sheykh sat down in
any place, the crowd stopped, and the people pressed
t o see him and his m ad compan ions. On these occa
sions the woman used to mount upon the mastabah of
a shop, or ascend a hillock, and utter disgusting lan
guage, sometim es in Arabic, and sometimes in Turkish ,while many persons among her audience would kiss
her hands to derive a blessing. After having per
SAIN TS. 67
severed for some time in this course, none preventing
them , the party entered one day the lane leading from
the principal street of the city to the house of the
Kédee , and were seized by a Turkish officer there
residing, named Jaafar Kashif, who, having brought
them into his house, gave the sheykh some food, and
drove out the spectators, retain ing the woman and the
m ejzoobs, whom he placed in confinement. He then
l iberated the sheykh ’Alee , brought out the woman
and the m ejzoobs and beat them ,sent the woman to
the Maristan and there confined her, and se t at large
the rest, after they had prayed for mercy and clothed
themselves and recovered from the ir intoxication .
The woman remained awhile confined in the Maristan,and when l iberated lived alone as a sheykhab,believed in by m en and women, and honoured as a
saint with visits and festivals.
The seyyid ’Alee, after he had thus been deprived
of his companions and imitators, was constrained to
lead a different kind of l ife . He had a cunn ing
brother, who, to turn the folly of this saint to a good
account, and fill his own purse, (seeing how great faith
the people placed in him, as the Egyptians are prone
to do in such a case,) confined him in his house, and
clothed him, asserting that he had his permission to
do so, and that he had been invested with the dign ity
of Kuth. Thus he contrived to attract crowds of
ersons m en and women to visit him . He forbade3
68 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE MIDDLE AGES .
him to shave his beard, which consequently grew toits ful l size ; and his body became fat and stout from
abundance of food and rest ; for, while he went about
naked, he was, as before mentioned, of a lean figure .
During that period he used"
generally to pass the
n ight wandering without food through the streets in
winter and summer. Having now servants to wait
upon him, whether sleeping or waking, he passed his
time in idleness, uttering confused and incoherent
words, and sometimes laughing and sometimes scold
ing ; and in the course of his idle loquacity he could
not but l et fall some words applicable to the affairs
of some of his listen ing visitors, who attributed such
expressions to his supernatural knowledge of the
thoughts of their hearts, and interpreted them as
warn ings or prophecies. Men and women , and par
ticu larl y the wives of the grandees, flocked to him .
with presents and votive offerings, which enriched
the coffers of his brother ; and the honours which he
received ceased not with his death . His funeral was
attended by multitudes from every quarter. His
brother buried him in the mosque of Esh-Sharaibee ,
in the quarter of the Ezbekeeyeh, made for him a
maksoorah (or railed enclosure) and an oblong monu
ment over the grave, and frequently repaired thither
with readers of the Kur-an, m unshids to sing odes in
his honour, flag-bearers, and other persons, who wailed
and screamed, rubbed their faces against the bars of
SAIN TS.
the window before his grave, and caught the air of the
place in the ir hands to thrust it into the ir bosoms and
pockets. Men and women came crowding together
to visit his tomb, bringing votive offerings and wax
candles and eatables of various kinds to distribute for
his sake to the poor.
1 The oblong monument over his
grave, resembling a large chest,was covered, when I
was in Ca iro, with a black stuff ornamented by a line
of words from the Ku r-an, in white characters, sur
rounding i t. A servant who accompan ied m e during
my rides and walks used often to stop as we passed
this tomb, and touch the wooden bars of the window
above mentioned with his right hand, which he then
kissed to obtain a blessing.
In most cases greater honour is paid to a reputed
saint after his death, than he receives in his life . A
small, square, whitewashed building, crowned with a
dome, is generally erected as his tomb, surrounding an
oblong monument of stone, brick; or wood, which is
immediately over the sepulchral vault. At least one
such building forms a conspicuous object close by, or
within, almost every Arab village ; for the different
v illages, and d ifferent quarters of every town and city,have their respective patron saints, whose tombs are
frequently visited, and are the scenes of periodical
1 El -Jabar tee’
s H istory , vol . 11 obituary of the year 1207 , and
events of Rejeb, 1200 ; and vol . i i i ., even ts of Rabeea eth-Than ee ,
1 214.
70 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE [MIDDLE AGES .
festivals, generally celebrated once in every year. The
tombs of many very eminent saints are mosques and
some of these are large and handsome edifices, the
monument be ing under a large and lofty dome and
surrounded by an enclosure of wooden rail ings,or of
elegantly worked bronze . In these buildings also, and
in some others, the monument is covered with silk or
cotton stuff ornamented with words from the Kur-an,
which form a band around it. Many buildings of the
more simple kind erected in honour of sa ints, and
some of the larger description, are mere cenotaphs, or
cover only some rel ic of the person to whom they are
dedicated . The tombs and cenotaphs, or shrines of
saints, are visited by numerous persons, and on frequent
occasions ; most commonly on a particular day of the
week. The object of the visitor, in general, is to
perform some meritorious act, such as taking bread , or
other food, or money, for the poor, or distributing water
to the thirsty, on account of the saint,to increase his
rewards in heaven , and at the same time to draw down
a blessing on himself ; or to perform a sacrifice of a
sheep, goat, calf, or other animal, which he has vowed
to offer, if blessed with some specific object of desire,or to obtain general blessings ; or to implore the
saints’ intercession in some case of need . The flesh of
the devoted animal is given to the poor. The visitors
also often take with them palm-branches,or sprigs of
myrtle, or roses or other flowers, to lay upon the
SAINTS. 71
monument, as they do when they visit the tombs o f
their relations. The visitor walks round the menu
ment, or its enclosure, from left to right, or with his
left side towards i t (as the pilgrims do round the
Kaabeh) , sometimes pausing to touch i ts four angles
or corners with his right hand , which he then kisses
and recites the opening chapter of the Kur-an (the
Fatihah) standing before one or each of its four sides.
Some visitors repeat also the chapter of Yet-Seen (the
3 6th,) or employ a person to recite this, or even the
whole of the Kur-ah , for hire . The reciter afterwards
declares that he transfers the merit of this work to the
soul of the deceased saint. Any private petition the
v isitor offers up on his own account, imploring a
favourable answer for the sake of the saint, or through
his intercession ; holding his hands before his face
l ike an Open book, and then drawing them down his
face. Many a visitor, on entering the tomb, kisses the
threshold , or touches i t with his right hand, which he
then kisses and on passing by it, persons often touch
the window and kiss the hand thus honoured .
The great periodical or annual festivals are observed
with additional ceremon ies, and by crowds of visitors;
These are called Mool ids (more properly Mel ids), and
are held on the ann iversary of the birth of the sa int
or in commemoration of that event. Persons are then
hired to recite the Kur-an in and near the tomb
during the day ; and others, chiefly darweeshes, em ploy
72 ARAB IAN SOCIETY I zV THE .MIDDLE AGES.
themselves during the n ight in performing zikrs, which
consist in repeating the name of God, or the profession
of his un ity, etc .
,in chorus
,accompanying the words
by certain motions of the head, hands, or whole body
m unshids,at intervals, singing religious odes or love
songs during these performances, to the accom pani
ment of a nay, which is a kind of flute , or the arghool ,
which is a double reed-pipe . These m ool ids are scenes
of rejoicing and of traffi c, which m en and boys and
girls attend to eat sweetmeats, and drink coffee and
sherbets, or to amuse themselves with swinging, or
turning on a Whirligig, or witnessing the feats of con
jurers, or the performances of dancers ; and to which
tradesmen repair to sell or barter their goods. The
visitors to the great m ool ids of the Seyyid Ahmad El
Bedawee at Tanta in the Delta of Egypt, which are
great fa irs as well as religious festivals, are almost as
numerous as the pilgrims at Mekkeh. During a
m ool id, the inhabitants of the houses in the neigh
bourhood of the tomb hang lamps before the ir houses ,and spend a great part of the n ight listen ing to
the story-tellers at the coffee-sheps, or attending the
zikrs.
These latter perform ances, though so common
am ong the Arabs, are inconsistent with the spirit of
the Mohammadan religion , and especially with respect
to music, which was not employed in religious cere
monies unti l after the second century of the Flight.
74 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
this ring, along the middle of the matting, were placed
three very large wax candles, each about four feet
high, and stuck in a low candlestick. Most of the
zikkeers were Ahm edee darweeshes, persons of the
lower orders, and meanly dressed : many of them were
green turbans. At one end of the ring were four
m unshids (or singers of religious odes) , and with them
was a player on the kind of flute called nay . I
procured a small seat of palm-sticks from a coffee
shop close by, and, by means of a little pushing and
the assistance of my servant, obtained a place with
the m unshids, and sat there to hear a complete act,
or“mej lis,
” of the zikr ; which act commenced at
about three o’clock, Muslim time (or three hours after
sunset) , and continued two hours.
The performers began by reciting the opening
chapter of the Kur—an, al l together, their sheykh,
or chief, first exclaiming, El-Fatihah They then
chanted the following words O God, bless our lord
Mohammad among the former generations ; and bless
our lord Mohammad among the latter generations ;and bless our lord Mohammad in every ‘ time and
period ; and bless our lOrd Mohammad in the highest
degree, unto the day of judgment ; and bless al l the
prophets and apostles among the inhabitants of the
for whose sake it was celebrated. The cerem ony is often perform ed
in a sepu lchra l m osque , and often in the cour t , or in a cham ber, of a.
private house.
SAIN TS. 75
heavens and of the earth ; and m ay God (whose namebe blessed and exalted !) be well pleased with our
lords and our masters,those persons of illustrious
estimation, Aboo-Bekr and’Omar and
’Othman and’
Alee, and with al l the favourites of God . God is oursufficiency ; and excellent is the Guardian ! Thereis no strength nor power but in God
, the H igh,the Great ! 0 God ! O our Lord ! 0 thou liberal of
pardon ! O thou most“
bountiful of the most bounti
ful ! O God ! Amen ! They were then silent for
three or four minutes ; and again recited the Fatihah,but silently. This form of prefacing the zikr is
commonly used by almost al l orders of darweeshes inEgypt
The performers now began the zikr itself. Sitting
in the manner above described,they chanted
,in slow
measure, La ilaha illa-l lah There is no deity but
God to the following air .
La i - l a- ha i l - la-l - lah. La i - la - ha i - l - la - l
La i - 1a ha il la-l lah .
bowing the head and body twice in each repetition ofLa ilaha illa-l lah. Thus they continued about aquarter of an hour ; and then , for about the same space
76 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
of time, they repeated the same words to the same
air, but in a quicker measure and with correspondingly
quicker motions. In the mean time, the m unshids
frequently sang to the same (or a variation of the
same) air portions of a haseedeh or of a m uweshshah ;1
an ode of a similar nature to the Song of Solomon,generally alluding to the Prophet as the object of love
and praise ; and at frequent intervals one of themsang out the word “
m eded,” implying an invocation
for spiritual or supernatural aid.
The zikkeers, after having performed as above
described, next repeated the same words to a different
air for about the same length of time ; first very
slowly, then quickly. The air was as follows
Le i - 15. ha'
i l - la-l - la h. La i 15 h . il - la-l
La i 15 ha il la-l lah.
Then they repeated these words again,to the
following air, in the same manner
La. i la ha. il - la 4 Lei. i i ii -ha i l-la-I - lah.
They next rose, and, standing in the same order in
which they had been sitting, repeated the same words1 For an exam ple , see Modern Egypt ians, ch. xxiv.
SAINTS. 7
to another air. After w hich, still standing,they
repeated these words in a very deep and hoarse
tone, laying”
the principal emphasis upon the word“ La and the penultimate syllable of the following
words, and u ttering apparently with a considerable
effort :“
the sound much resembled that which is pro
duced by beating the rim of a tambourine . Eachzikkee turned his head alternately to the right and
left at each repetitionof « La ilaha illa-l lah.
”One of
them,a eunuch
, at this part of the zikr,was se ized
with an epileptic fit, evidently the result of a high
state of rel igious excitement ;“ but nobody seemed
surprised at it, for occurrences of this kind at zikrs
are not uncommon . All the performers now seemed
much excited repeating the ir ejaculations with greater
rapidity, violently turn ing their heads, and sinking the
whole body at the same time some of them jumping .
The eunuch above mentioned was again seized with
fits several times and I generally remarked that this
happened after one of the m unshids had sung a line
or two and exerted himself more than usual to excite
his hearers the singing was, indeed, to my taste, very
p leasing. The contrast presented by the vehement
and distressing exertions of the performers at theclose
of the zikr,and the ir calm gravity and solemn ity of
manner at the commencement, was particularly striking .
Money was collected during the performance for the
m unshids. The zikkeers receive no pay .
78 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE Ill IDDLE AGES.
The most approved and com mon mode of entertain
ing guests at modern private festivities among the
Arabs is by a Khat-m eh, which is the recitation of the
whole of the Kur-an. Three or more persons of the
inferior class of the professors of religion and law, who
are called fakeehs (vulgarly, fikees) are usually hired
for this purpose . Schoolmasters, and students of the
collegiate mosques who devote themselves to religion
and law, are the persons most commonly thus employed .
Their mode of recitat ion is a peculiar kind of chant
ing, which , when well executed, I found very agree
able, at least for an hour or so : but the guests seldom
have to l isten to the chanting of the whole of the
Kur-an z the reciters usually accomplish the greater
portion of their task, in a somewhat hurried manner,before the guests have assembled, each of them chant
ing in turn a certain portion, as a thirtieth part of
the whole (called a juz) , or half of one of these
sections (a hezb) , or, m ore common ly,a quarter
(ruba) . Afterwards they chant more leisurely, and in
a more musical manner ; but still by turns. These
recitations of the whole of the Kur-an are performed
on various festive occasions, but are most usual after
a death ; the merit of the performance being trans
ferred to the soul of the deceased .
In the year 183 4, when I was residing in Ca iro,a General in the serv ice of Mohammad ’
A1ee hired a
large party of m en to perform a recital of the Kur-an
SAIN TS. 79
in his house in that city, and then went up into his
hareem and strangled his wife , in consequence of a
report which accused her of inchastity. The religious
ceremony was designed as preparatory to this act ,
though the pun ishment of the woman was contrary to
the law, since her husband neither produced four wit
nesses of the imputed crime, nor allowed her to clear
herself of the charge by her own oath . Another case
of diligence in the performance of a religious duty,accompanied by the contemplation of murder, but
murder on a larger scale, occurred in the same city
shortly after. Suleyman Agha, the Silahdar, being
occupied in directing the building of a public fountain
as a work of charity to place to the account of a
deceased brother, desired to extend the original plan
of the structure and to do this. i t was necessary that
he should purchase two houses adjoin ing the plot in
which the foundations had been laid : but the owners
of these houses refused to sell them,and he therefore
employed a number of workmen to undermine them
by night and cause them to fall upon their inhabitants.
His scheme, however, but partially succeeded , and no
l ives were sacrificed. This m an was notorious for
cruelty, but he was a person of pleasing and venerable
countenance and engaging manners : whenever I
chanced to meet him ,I rece ived from him a most
gracious salutation. He died before I quitted Egypt.
80 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE IlI IDDLE AGES.
CHAPTER IV.
MAGIC.
AN implicit beli ef in magic is entertained by almost
al l Muslims ; and him among them who den ies its
truth they regard as a freethinker or an infidel .
Some are of Opin ion that it ceased on the m ission of
Mohammad ; but these are comparatively few. Many'
of the most learned Muslims,to the present age, have
deeply studied it ; and a much greater number of
persons of inferior education (particularly school
m asters) have more or less devoted their time and
talents to the pursuit of this knowledge . Recourse is
had to it for the discovery of hidden treasures, for
al chym ical purposes, for the acquisition of the know
ledge of futurity, to procure offspring, to obtain the
affection of a beloved object, to effect cures, to guard
against the influence of the evil eye, to afflict or kill
an enemy or a rival, and to attain various other objects
.of des ire.
There are two descriptions of m agic ‘
one is
spiritual, and regarded by al l but freethinkers as true
82 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TH E MIDDLE ACES.
of divine magic by means of certain invocations. Of
such names and invocations, together with words nu
intelligible to the unin itiated in this science, passages
from the Kur-an, mysterious combinations of numbers,and peculiar diagrams and figures, are chiefly com
posed written charms employed for good purposes.
Enchantment, when used for benevolent purposes, isregarded by the vulgar as a branch of lawful or divine
magic ; but not so by the learned : and the same
remark applies to the science of divination .
2 . Satanic magic, as its name implies, is a science
depending on the agency of the Devil and the inferior
evil Jinn, whose services are obtained by means similar
to those which propitiate, or render subservient, the
good Jinn . I t is condemned by the Prophet and al l
good Muslims, and only practised for bad purposes.
Babil, or Babel, is regarded by the Muslims as the
fountain head of the science of magic, which was, and ,
as most think, still is, taught there to mankind by two
fallen angels, named Haroot and Maroot, who . are
there suspended by the feet in a great pit closed by
a mass of rock. According to the account of them
generally received as correct, these two angels, in
consequence of their want of compassion for the
frailties of mankind, were rendered, by God, sus
ceptible of hum an passions, and sent down upon the
earth to be tempted . They both s inned, and being
permitted to choose whether they would be pun ished
MA0 1 6 . 8 3
in this l ife or in the other, chose the former. But
they were sent down not merely to experience tem pta
tion,being also appointed to tempt others by means
of their knowledge of magic ; though it appears that
they were commanded not to teach this art to any
m an until they had said, ‘Verily we are a tem pta
tion ; therefore be not an unbeliever .
’ ” 1 The cele
brated tradition ist, Mujahid, is related to have visited
them under the guidance of a Jew. Having removed
the mass of rock from the mouth of the pit or well,they entered . Mujahid had been previously charged
by the Jew not to mention the name of God in their
presence ; but when he beheld them,resembling in
size two huge mountains, and suspended upside-down,with irons attached to the ir necks and knees, he could
not refrain from uttering the forbidden name where
upon the two angels became so violently agitated that
they almost broke the irons which confined them, and
Mujahid and his guide fled back in consternation.
2
Enchantment, which is termed es-Sehr, is almost
un iversally acknowledged to be a branch of satani c
magic ; but some few persons assert that it m ay be,
and by some has been, studied with good intentions,and practised by the aid of good Jinn : consequently ,that there is such a science as good enchantment,
1Kur . ii . 96 .
2 El -Kazweenee , account of the well of Babil, in his ’Aja ib el
Makhlookat .
84 ARAB IiZIN SOCIE TY. IN THE MIDDLE ACES.
which is to he regarded as a branch of divine or lawfu l
magic. The metamorphoses are said to be general ly
effected by means of spells or invocations to the Jinn ,
accompanied by the sprinkling of water or dust, etc . ,
on the object to be transformed . Persons are said to
be enchanted in various ways : some,paralyzed , or
even deprived of l ife ; others, affected wi th irresistible
passion for certain objects ; others, again ,rendered
demon iacs ; and some,transformed into brutes, birds ,
etc . The evil eye is believed to enchant in a very
powerful and distressing manner. This was acknow
ledged even by the Prophet. 1 D iseases and death
are often attributed to its influence. Amulets,2 which
are mostly written charms, of the kind above described ,
are worn by m any Muslims with the .view of counter
acting, or preserving from,enchantmen t ; and for the
same purpose, many ridiculous ceremon ies are practised .
D ivination, which is termed el -Kihaneh, is pro
nounced on the highest authority to be a branch of
1 See M ishkat c l -Masabeeh, 11 . 3 74 .
2 “Ta lism an , is a corru ption of the'
Arabic word telsam .
” I
write this lat ter word in accordance with the m anner in which it is
genera lly pron ounced by the Ar abs , and the m ann er in which m y
sheykh has writ ten it ; by som e it is wr it ten ti l sem ,
”and t il ism .
”
I t is a term applied to m y stical characters ; an d also to seals ,im ages , e tc .
, upon which such character s ar e engraved or inscribed.
These characters are a strological , or of som e other m agi ca l kind .
The purposes for which tal sam s are contr ived are var iou s ; one has
the property of preserving from en chantm en t , or from a par ticularaccident , or a var ie ty of evils ; another protects a treasure w ith
whi ch i t is deposited ; a third , by be ing rubbed , procures the presenceand services of a Jinnee .
86 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE IIIIDDLE AGES.
l ightened of the Muslims regard it as a branch of
natural magic.1
There are certain modes of divination which cannot
properly be classed under the head of spiritual magic,but require a place between the account of this science
and that of natural magic. The most important of
these branches of Kihaneh is Astrology, which is
called ’
I lm en-Nujoom . This is studied by many
Musl ims in the present day ; and its professors are
often employed by the Arabs to determine a fortunate
period for laying the '
foundation of a building, com
m encing a journey, but more frequently by the
Persians and Turks. The Prophet pronounced astrology
to be a branch of magic.2 Another branch ofKihaneh
is Geomancy, called Darb er-Raml ; 3 a m ode of
divination from certain marks made on sand (whence
its appellation), or on paper ; and said to be chiefly
founded On astrology. The science called'
ez-Zijr,or e1-
’
Eyafeh, is a third branch of Kihaneh ; being
1 Som e cur iou s perform ances of this kind , by m eans of a fluidm irror of ink , have been described in m y Accoun t of the Mann ers
and Custom s of the Modern Egypt ian s , ch . xi i., and in No. 1 17
of the Quarter ly Rev iew .
2 Mi shkat c l -Masabeeh, 11 . 3 8 5 .
3 Or Darb er -Ram a l, also called ’I lm er-Ram l . There are severa ltreat ises on Geom ancy by Eastern wr iters : bu t I ha ve not m et with
any of these ; nor have I seen a geom antic tablet . I have onlyseen the m ode of perform ing geom ant ic experim ents upon paper .
The invent ion of the scien ce is ascribed by som e to Idrees (Enoch) ,by som e to Dan iel, by som e to Ham the son of Noah, and by others to
Herm es Trism eg istus .
MA0 1 6 . 8 7
divination or auguration chiefly from the motions and
positions or postures of birds or of gazelles and other
beasts of the chase . Thus what was termed a Sanih,that is, such an an imal standing or passing with its
right side towards the spectator, was esteemed among
the Arabs as of good omen ; and a Barih, or an
an imal Of this kind with its left s ide towards the
spectator,was held as inauspicious.
1 El -Kiyafeh ,
under which term are included Chiromancy and its
kindred sciences, is a fourth branch of Kihaneh.
Et-Tefau l , or the taking an omen, particularly a
good one,from a name or words accidentally heard or
seen or chosen from a book, belongs to the same
science .
The taking a fail or omen , from the Kur-an is
generally held to be lawful. Various trifling events
are considered as ominous. For instance, a Sultan
quitting his palace with his troops, a standard happened to strike a
“ thureiya”
(a cluster of lamps ,
so called from resembling the Ple iades) , and broke
them : he drew from this an evil omen, and would
have rel inquished the expedition but one of his chief
Officers said to him,0 our Lord, thy standards have
reached the Pleiades ; —and, being rel ieved by this
remark, he proceeded, and returned victorious.
2 The
1 M ir -at ez -Zem an , l . l .2 El -I shakee , in his accoun t of the reign of El -Moatasim , the son
of Haroon .
88 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN TIIE III /DDLE AGES.
interpretation of dreams,termed Taabeer el -Menam at ,
must also be classed among the branches of this science .
According to the Prophet, i t is the only branch of
divination worthy of dependance . Good dreams,”
said he, are one of the parts of prophecy,”
and
“nothing else of prophecy remains.
” Good dream s
are from God ; and false dreams from the Devil .”
When any one of you has a bad dream, spit three
times over your left shoulder, and seek protection with
God from the Devil thrice ; and turn from the side
on which the dream was, to the other.
” 1 This rule
is observed by many Muslims. Dreams are generally
so ful ly rel ied upon by them as to he sometimes the
means of deciding contested points in history and
science . The sight, in a dream,of anything green or
white, or of water, is considered auspicious ; anything
black or red, or fire, inauspicious.
This firm bel ief in dreams will be wel l i llustrated
.by the following anecdote,which was related to m e
in Cairo, shortly after the terrible plague of the year
18 3 5 , by the sheykh Mohammad Et-Tantawee, who
had taken the trouble of investigating the fact, and
had ascertained its truth.
A tradesman , l iving in the quarter of El -Hanafee,in Cairo
,dreamed during that plague that eleven
persons were carried out from his house to be buried,victims of this disease . He awoke in a state of the
1 Mishkat e l-Masabeeh, 11 . 3 88 .
90 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE III IDDLE AGES.
m e to wash and shroud m e. Fa il not to do m e
this service, which wil l procure you a recompense in
heaven . I have bought my grave-linen : you will
find it in a corner of the room in which I sleep. I f
you find the door of the house latched and I do not
answer to your knocking, break it open .
Soon after sunset he laid himself in his lonely bed ,though without any expectation of closing his eyes in
sleep ; for his mind was absorbed in reflections upon
the awful entry into another world,and a review of
his past life . As the shades of n ight gathered around
him he could almost fancy that he beheld, in one faint
object or another in his gloomy chamber, thedreadful
person of the Ange l of Death : and at length he
actually perce ived a figure gliding in at the door,and approaching his bed. Starting up in horror
,he
exclaimed, Who art thou ? ”—and a stern and
solemn voice answered, “ Be silent ! I am’
Azraeel ,
the Angel of Death ! ” Alas ! ” cried the terrified
m an ; I testify that there is no de ity but God, and
I testify that Mohammad is God’s Apostle ! There
is no strength nor power but in God, the H igh, the
Great ! To God we belong, and to Him we must
return ! ”—He then covered himself over with his
quilt, as i f for protection , and lay with throbbing
heart, expecting every moment to have his soul torn
from him by the inexorable messenger. But moments
passed away, and minutes, and hours, yet without his
MAGI C. 9 1
experiencing any hope of escape ; for he imagined
that the Angel was waiting for him to resign himself,or had left him for a while, and was occupied in
receiving first the souls of the many hundred human
beings who had attained their predestined term in that
same n ight and in the same city, and the souls of the
thousands who were doomed to employ him elsewhere .
Daybreak arrived before his sufferings terminated
and his neighbours, coming according to their promise,entered his chamber, and found him still in bed but
observing that he was covered up and motionless as
a corpse, they doubted whether he were still al ive, and
called to him . He answered, with a faint voice, “ I
am not yet dead ; but the Angel of Death came to
m e in the dusk of the even ing, and I expect him
every moment to make his return, to take my soul
therefore trouble m e not ; but see m e washed and
buried.
” But why,”said his friends, was the street
door left unlatched ? I latched it,”he answered,
but the Angel of Death m ay have opened it .”
“And who, they asked,“ is the m an in the court ?
He answered, I know of no m an in the court : perhaps
the Angel who is waiting for my soul has made him
self visible to you, and been mistaken in the twilight
for a m an . He is a thief,” they said, “ who has
gathered together everything in the house that he
could carry away, and has been struck by the plague
while doing so, and now lies dead in the court, at the
92 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE IlI IDDLE AGES.
foot of the stairs, grasping in his hand a silver candle
stick .
”—The master of the house, after hearing this,
paused for a moment, and then, throwing off his quilt,
exclaimed, Praise be to God, the Lord of al l creatures !
That is the e leventh , and I am safe ! No doubt it
was that rascal who came to m e and said that he was
the Angel of Death . Praise be to God ! Praise be
to God
This m an survived the plague, and took pleasure
in relating the above story . The thief had overheard
his conversation with his neighbours, and, coming to
his house in the dusk, had pu t his shoulder to the
wooden lock, and so raised the door and displaced the
latch within . There is nothing wonderful in the
dream,nor in its accomplishment ; the plague of
1 8 3 5 entirely desolated many houses, and was mostly
fatal to the young ; and al l the inhabitants of the
h ouse in question were young excepting the master.
The dist inction of fortunate and un fortunate days
s hould also here be m entioned. Thursday and Friday,especially the latter, are considered fortunate ; Monday
and NVednesday , doubtful ; Sunday, Tuesday, and
Saturday, especial ly the last, unfortunate . I t is said
that there are seven evil days in every [lunar] month
namely, the third, on which Kabeel (Cain) killedHabeel (Abel) ; the fifth
, on which God cast down
Adam from paradise, and afflicted the people of
Yoonus (Jonas), and on which Yoosuf (Joseph) was
94 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
burnt in these performances, m ay operate in a similar
manner. As such things are employed in performances
of the . kind called Darb el -Mendel , before m en
tioned, these feats are regarded by many as effected
by natural magic, notwithstanding what has been
said above respecting the services of evil Jinn being
procured by means of perfumes. Alchymy (El
Keem iya) is a branch of natural magic . I t is studied
by many Musl ims of the present day, and by some of
considerable talents and attainments.
The most celebrated of the magicians who have
gained notoriety in Egypt during the course of the
last hundred years was the sheykh Ahmad Sédoom eh,
who flour ished somewhat more than sixty years ago.
1
Several persons of Cairo, m en of intelligence and of
good education,have related to m e various most
m arvellous stories of his performances, on the authority
of eye-witnesses whom they considered veracious bu t
a more credible account of this magician I have found '
in the work of the excellent historian of Modern Egypt .This author mentions the sheykh Sadoom eh as an
aged m an of venerable appearance who derived his
origin from the town of Sem ennood in the Delta, andwho acquired a very great and extensive celebrity for
his attainments in Spiritual and natural magic, and for
holding converse, face to face, with Jinn, and causing
them to appear to other persons, even to the blind, as1 I write in 18 3 7 ,
IlIAGI C. 95
m en acquainted with him informed the historian . H is
contemporaries, says this writer, entertained various
opin ions respecting him ; but, among them , a famous
grammarian and general scholar, the sheykh Hasan
El-Kafrawee, regarded him as a first-rate saint, who
performed evident miracles ; this learned m an pro
nouncing as such the effects of “ his legerdema in and
natural magic . ’ H is fame he describes as having
increased until he was induced to try an unlucky
experiment.
A Mem look chief, Yoosuf Bey, saw some magic
characters written on the body of one of his female
Slaves, and, exasperated by j ealousy, commanded
her with a threat of instant.
death to tell him who
had done this. She confessed that a woman had
taken her to the sheykh Sadoom eh, and that he had
written this charm to attract to her the Bey’s love .
Upon hearing this, he instantly sent some attendants
to seize the magician, put him to death, and‘
throw
him into the Nile ; which was done !.
But the
manner in which the seizure was made, as related to
m e by one of my friends, deserves to be mentioned .
Several persons, one after another, endeavoured to layhold upon him ; but every arm that was stretched forth
for this purpose was instantly paralyzed, through a
1 El -Jabar tee’
s H istory , accoun t of the death of Yoosuf Bey in
the year of the F light 1 19 1 ; and account of the death of the Sheykh
H asan El -Kafrawee in the year 1202 .
96 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE III IDDLE AGES.
spell muttered by the magician ; until a m an behind
him thrust a gag into his mouth , and so stopped his
enchantments.
Of the stories related to m e of Sédoom eh’
s miracles,the following will serve as a Specimen - In order to
give one of his friends a treat, he took him to the
distance of about half an hour’s walk into the desert
on the north of Cairo here they both sat down,upon
the pebbly and sandy plain, and, the magician having
uttered a spell, they suddenly found th emselves in the
midst of a garden , l ike one of the gardens of paradise,
abounding with flowers and fruit-trees of every kind ,Springing up from a soil clothed with verdure brilliant
as the emerald and irrigated by numerous streamlets
of the clearest water. A repast of the most delicious
viands and fruits and wines was spread before them by
invisible hands ; and they both ate to satiety, taking
copious draughts of the various wines. At length, the
magician ’
s guest sank into a deep sleep and when he
awoke, he found himself again in the pebbly and
sandy plain ,with Sadoom eh still by his Side .
The reader will probably attribute this vision to a.
dose of opium or some similar drug ; and such I sup
pose to have been the means employed ; for I cannot
doubt the integrity of the narrator, though he would
not admit such an explanation,—regarding the whole
as an affair of magic effected by the Operation of the
Jinn .
98 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE
of each heaven and of each earth are bel ieved to
be nearly plane, and are generally supposed to be
circular ; and are said to be five hundred years’
j ourney in width . This is also said to be the measure
of the depth or thickness of each heaven and each
earth, and of the distance between each heaven or
earth and that next above or below it. Thus is
explained a passage of the Ku r-an in which it is said
that God hath created seven heavens and as manyearths, or stories of the earth, in accordance with
traditions from the Prophet.1
Traditions differ respecting the fabric of the seven
heavens. In the most credible account, according to
a celebrated historian, the first is described as formed
of emerald ; the second, of white silver ; the third, of
large white pearls ; the fourth, of ruby ; the fifth,of
red gold ; the sixth , of yellow jacinth ; and the
seventh, of shin ing light.2
Some assert Paradise to be in the seventh heaven ;and, indeed, I have found this to be the general
opin ion of my Musl im friends : but the author above
quoted proceeds to describe, next above the seventh
heaven, seven seas of light ; then, an undefined
taken from the division of the earth into seven clim ates ; a d ivisionwhich has been adopted by severa l Arab geographers .
1 Kur . lxv . 12 , and Moham m ad’
s answers to’Abd -Al lah Ibn .
Selam , quoted by Ibn-El -Wardee and M ekhool , quoted by thesam e au thor ; and Mishkét eLMasabeeh, 11 . 652, 65 3 .
2 Im sh-Shihneh
COSM OORAPH Y. 99
number of veils, or separations, of different substances,
seven of each kind ; and then , Paradise, which consists
of seven stages, one above another ; the first (Dar el
Jelal, or the Mansion of Glory), of white pearls ; the
second (Dar es-Selam ,or the Mansion
'
of Peace), of
the third (Jennet el -Ma-wa, or the Garden of
of green chrysolite ; the fourth (Jennet en
Khuld, or the Garden of Etern ity) , of green
1 coral ;the fifth (Jennet en-Na
’
eem , or the Garden ofDel ight) ,of white silver ; the sixth (Jennet e l -Firdos, or the
Garden of Paradise), of red gold ; and the seventh
(Jennet’Adn, or the Garden of Perpetual Abode, or
of Eden) , of large pearls this last overlooking al l the
former, and canopied by the Throne of the Compas
sionate (’Arsh Er-Rahman). These several regions of
Paradise are described in some traditions as forming
so many degrees, or stages, ascended by steps.
Though the Opin ion before mentioned respecting
the form of the earth which we inhabit is that
generally maintained by the Arabs, there have been,and still are
, many philosophical m en among this
people who have argued that it is a globe,because, as
El -Kazweenee says, an eclipse of the moon has been
observed to happen at different hours of the n ight in
eastern and western countries. Thus we find Ptolemy ’s
measurement of the earth quoted and explained by
Ibn-El -Wardee z—The circumference of the earth is
In another MS. of the sam e author , yellow.
l oo ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
miles, or leagues, the league being three
miles ; the mile, royal cubits ; the cubit, three
spans the span, twelve digits ; the digit, five barley
corns placed side by side and the width of the
barley-cOrn, six mule’
s-hairs. El -Makreezee [T1442]also, among the more intelligent Arabs, describes 1 the
globular form of the earth, and its arctic and antarctic
regions, with their day of six months, and n ight of six
months, and their frozen waters, etc .
. For ourselves, however, i t is necessary that we
reta in in our minds the opin ions first stated, with
regard to the form and dimensions of ou r earth ;agree ing with those Muslims who allow not philosophy
to trench ~
upon revelation or sacred traditions . I t is
written, say they, that God hath“spread out the
earth,” 2 “
as . a bed,” 3
and “as a carpet ” 4
and what
is round or globul ar cannot be said to be spread ou t,
nor compared to a bed, or a carpet. I t is therefore
decided to be an almost plane expanse . The con
t inents and islands of the earth are believed by the
Arabs (as they were by the Greeks in the age of
Homer and Hesiod) to be surrounded by “ the Cir
cum am bient Ocean , el -Bahr el -Moheet ; and this
ocean is described as bounded by a chain of mountains
called Kaf, which encircle the whole as a ring, and
In his Kh itat (MS) .
2 Kur . xi ii . 3 , and severa l other places .
3Kur . n . 20, and lxxvi ii . 6 .
Kur . lxxi . 18 .
ARABIAN SOCIETY IN TIIE AI IDDLE AGES.
central point, l ies the country of the Christians or
Franks, comprising the principal European nations ;on the north
,the country of Yajooj and Maj ooj , before
mentioned, occupy ing, in the maps of the Arabs, large
tracts Of Asia and Europe ; on the north-east, central
Asia ; on the east, Es-Seen (China) ; on the south
east, the sea Or seas of El -H ind (India), and Ez
Zinj (Southern Ethiopia) , the waves of which (or
of the former of which) mingle with those of the sea
of Es-Seen, beyond ; on the south , the country of the
Zinj on the south-west, the country of the Soodan, or
Blacks ; on the west is a portion of the C ircumambientOcean , which . surrounds al l the countries and seas
already mentioned, as well as immense unknown
regions adjoin ing the former, and innumerable islands
interspersed in the latter.
These term e incognitae are the scenes of some of
the greatest wonders described in the Thousand and
One Nights ;”
and are mostly peopled with Jinn
(Gen i i , ) On the Moheet, or C ircumambient Ocean ,
is the’Arsh Iblees, or Throne of Iblees : in a m ap
accompanying my copy of the work of Ibn -El-Wardee,
a large yellow tract is marked with this name,adjoin ing Southern Africa. The western portion of
the Moheet is often called “the Sea of Darkness ”
(Bahr ez-Zulum at, or, Bahr ez-Zulm eh) . Under this
name (and the synonymous appellation of el -Bahr
el -Muzl im ) the Atlantic Ocean is described by the
COSM 0 GRAPH Y x0 3
author just mentioned ; though, in the introduction to
his work, he says that the Sea of Darkness surrounds
the Moheet. The former m ay be considered e ither as
the western or the more remote portion of the latter.
In the dark regions (Ez-Zi i lum at , from which, per
haps, the above-mentioned portion of the Moheet takes
its name),1 in the south-west quarter of the earth ,
according to the same author,is the Fountain of Life,of which El -Khidr 2 drank, and by v irtue of which he
still l ives and will l ive till the day of judgment. This
mysterious person, whom the vulgar and some others
regard as a prophet and identify with I lyas (Elias,Elijah), and whom some confound with St . George, was,according to the more approved Opinion of the learned ,
a just m an or saint, the Wezeer and counsellor of the
first Dhu-l -Karneyn ,who was a un iversal conqueror, but
an equally doubtful personage, contemporary with the
patriarch Ibraheem (Abraham) . El -Khidr is said to
appear frequently to Muslims in perplexity, and to be
generally clad in green garments ; whence, according
to some, his name (wh ich sign ifies “green The
Prophet I lyas is also related to have drunk of the
Fountain of Life . During the day-time, it is said ,
El -Khidr wanders Upon the seas, and directs voyagers
who go as tray ; while I lyas perambulates the moun
Ibn -El-Wardee , however , says that its. nam e is derived from its
terrors and difficu lties.2[Cp . Lane
’s Selection s from the Kur -an , 1 28 if , zud ed .
1 04 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
tains or deserts, and directs persons who chance to
be l ed astray by the Ghool s : but at n ight they meet
together, and guard the rampart Of Yajooj and
Majooj ,l to prevent these people from making irrup
tions upon their neighbours. Both , however, are
generally bel ieved by the modern Muslims to assist
pious persons in distress in various circumstances,whether travelling by land or by water.
The Mountains Of Kaf, which bound the C ircumambient Ocean and form a circular barrier round the
whole of our earth, are described by interpreters of the
Kur-an as composed of green chrysolite, l ike the green
tint of the sky? I t is the colour Of these mountains ,
said the Prophet, that imparts a green ish hue to the
sky. I t is said, in a tradition, that beyond these moun
tains are other countries one of gold, seventy of silver ,
and seven of musk, al l inhabited by angels, and each
country ten thousand years’ journey in length, and the
same in breadth .
3 Some say that beyond it are crea
tures unknown to any but God :4 but the general
opin ion is, that the mountains of Kaf terminate our
earth, and that no one knows what is beyond them .
They are the chief abode of the Jinn , or Geni i.
I t has already been said that our earth is the first,
H istory of ELKhidr in the Mir -at ez-Zem an.
2 El -Kazweenee.
3 Moham m ad’
s answers to’Abd-Allah Ibn -Selam , quoted by Ibn
Rl -Wardee .
El-Kazweenee .
106 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN TIIE MIDDLE AGES.
of inconceivable magn itude, which are under the
seventh earth ; leaving us to infer that the seven
earths are in some manner connected together. This
account, as inserted in the work of one of the writers
above quoted, is as follows —The earth [under which
appellation are here understood the seven earth'
s] was,i t is said , originally unstable therefore God created
an angel of immense size and of the utmost strength ,
and ordered him to go beneath it [t . e. beneath the
lowest earth] and place it on his shoulders ; and his
hands extended beyond the east and west, and grasped
the extremities of the earth [or, as related in Ibn-El
Wardee, the seven earths] and held it [or them].
But there was no support for his feet : So God created
a rock of ruby, in which were seven thousand perfora
tions, and from each of these perforations i ssued a
sea, the size of which none knoweth but God, Whose
name be exalted ; then he ordered this rock to stand
under the feet of the angel . But there was no support
for the'
rock wherefore God created a huge bull, with
four thousand eyes and the same number of ears,
noses, mouths, tongues, and feet ; between every two
of which was a distance of five hundred years’ journey ;and God, whose name be exalted, ordered this bull to
go beneath the rock ; and he bore i t on his back and
his horns. The name of this bull is Kuyoota.
1 But
In I bn-Esh-Shihneh, Kuyoothan the or thography of this
word is doubtful, as the vowel-points are not wr itten . As the trad i
t ion is related in Ibn-El -Wardes , this bull takes a breath twice in the
COSMOGRAPH Y. 1 0 7
there was no support for the bull : therefore God,
whose name be exalted, created an enormous fish, that
no one could look upon on account of its vast size, and
the flashing of i ts eyes, and the ir greatness ; for it is
said that i f al l the seas were placed in one of its
nostrils, they would appear like a grain of mustard
seed in the midst of a desert : and God, whose name
be exalted , commanded the fish to be a support to the
feet of the bull .1 The name of this fish is Baham oot
[Behemoth]. He placed, as its support, water ; and
under the water, darkness : and the knowledge of
mankind fails as to what is under the darkness.
” 2
Another opin ion is, that the [seventh] earth is upon
water the water, upon the rock ; the rock, on the
back of the bull ; the bull, on a bed of sand ; the
sand, on the fish ; the fish, upon a stil l, suffocating
wind ; the wind, on a vei l of darkness ; the darkness,on a mist ; and what is beneath the mist is unknown .
3
I t is generally believed that under the lowest
earth, and beneath seas of darkness Of which the
c ourse of every day (or twen ty -fou r hours) when he exhales, thesea flows ; and when'he inhal es, it ebbs. . But it m ust not be im agined
that none of the Ar abs has any notion of the tru e theory of the
t ides the m ore learned am ong them explain this phenom enon by the
influence of the m oon . Many of the Arabs attr ibute earthquakes tothe shaking of this bu l l .
1 In Ibn -ELWardee , a quantity of sand is introduced between the
bu ll and the fish .
2 Ed-Dem eeree , on the authori ty ofWahb Ibn-Munebbih, quotedby ELI shakee , 1. l .
3 Ibn-El-Wardee .
l o8 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE MIDDLE AGES.
number is unknown, is Hell, which consists of seven
stages, one beneath another. The first of these,according to the general opin ion, is destined for the
reception of wicked Moham m adans ; the second, for
the Christians ; the third, for the Jews ; the fourth,for the Sabians ; the fifth
,for the Magians the sixth ,
for the Idolaters ; the seventh, by general consent,for the Hypocrites. Jahennem is the general . name
for Hell, and the particular name for its first stage.
1
The s ituation of Hell has been a subject of dispute ;some place it in the seventh. earth ; and some have
doubted whether it be above or below the earth which
we inhabit.
At the consummation of al l things, God, we are
told, will take the whole earth in his [left] hand, and
the heavens will be rolled together in his right hand 2
and the earth will be changed into another earth ; and
the heavens, [into other heavens] ;8and Hell will be
brought nigh to the [tribunal Of
1
[The other stages are Laza, ELHutam eh, Sa’
eer , Sakar , Jeheem ,
and Havviyeh .]2 Kur . xxxix. 67.
3 Kur . xiv . 49 . Kur . lxxxix. 24.
rxo ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE ACES.
hero-poets resorted to celebrate their exploits in
rhyming verse, and peacefully to contend for every
kind of honour. This fair was held in the district of
Mekkeh, between Et-Taif and Nakhleh and was Opened
at the new moon of Dhu-l -Kaadeh ; that is to say, at
the commencement of a period Of three sacred months,during which al l war was suspended and homicide
interdicted . How is it possible to conceive that
m en whose wounds were always bleeding, who had
a lways acts of vengeance to execute, vengeances to
dread, could at a certain epoch impose silence upon
their an imosities, so as tranquilly to sit beside a mortal
enemy ? How could the brave who required the blood
of a father, a brother, or a son, according to the
phraseology Of the desert and of the Bible,
1 who long,perhaps, had pursued in vain the murderer
,-meet
him, accost him peacefully at
’
Okadh, and only
assault with cadences and rhymes him whose presence
alone seemed to accuse him Of impotence or cowardice,—’ him whom he was bound to slay, under pain of
infamy,after the expiration of the truce ? In fine,
how could he hear a panegyric celebrating a glory
acquired at his own expense, and sustain the fire of a
thousand looks, and yet appear unmoved ? Had the
Arabs no longer any blood in the ir veins during the
continuance of the fair
These embarrassing questions were deter
L I TERATURE . rxI
m ined [to a great degree], during the age of Arab
pagan ism,in a manner the simplest and most refined :
at the fair of ’
Okadh, the heroes were masked [or
veiled]. In the recitations and improvisations, the
voice of the orator was a ided by that of a rhapsodist
or crier, who was stationed near him, and repeated his
words. There is a similar ofli ce in the public prayers ;it is that of the m ubal l igh (transmitter) , who is
employed to repeat in a loud voice what is said in
a lower tone by the Imam . The use of the mask
[or veil] might, however, be e ither adopted or dis
pensed with ad Zibi tum ; as is proved by the narratives
of a great number of quarrels begun and ended at
It was in this congress Of the Arab poets (and
almost every warrior was a poet at the age which I am
considering) that the dialects of Arabia became fused
into a magic language, the language of the Hej az,which Mohammad made use of to subvert the world ;for the triumph of Mohammad is nothing else than
the triumph of speech .
” 1 The Kur-an is regarded by
the Arabs as an everlasting miracle, surpassing al l
others, appeal ing t o the understanding of every
1 Lettres sur l’Hi stoire des Arabes avant l ’I slam ism e , par Fu l
gence Fresnel (Paris , 18 3 6, pp . 3 1 an au thor who is at present[18 3 7] devoting talen ts of the very highest order to the s tudy and
illustrat ion of the history and literature of the early Arabs , and towhose conversat ion s and writings I m ust acknowledge m yselfindebted for the m ost valuable inform at ion .
1 1 2 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE MIDDLE AGES.
generation by its in imitable eloquence. A stronger
proof of the power of language over their minds could
hardly be adduced ; unless it be their being capable
of receiving as a credible fact the tradition that both
geni i and m en were attracted by the eloquent reading
of David, when he recited the Psalms ; that the wild
beasts and the birds were al ike fascinated ; and that
sometimes there were borne out from his assembly as
many as four hundred corpses of m en who died from
the excessive delight with which he thus inspired
them ! 1 I t m ay be added, that the recitation or
chanting of the Kur-an is a favourite means Of amusing
the guests at modern private .festivities.
In what m ay be termed the Middle Age of Arabic
l iterature, beginn ing with the triumph of the
Mohammadan religion and extending to the foundation
of the Empire of Baghdad, the power of eloquence
over the educated classes of‘ the Arabs probably
increased in proportion as it became less familiar to
them : for early in this age they began to simplify
their spoken language in consequence Of their inter
course with strangers, who could not generally acquire
the difficult, Ol d dialect of their conquerors, which
consequently began to be confined to literary
compositions. That such a change took place at this
period appears from several anecdotes interspersed in
Arabic works. TheKhal eefehEl-Weleed (who reigned1 Rl -Ishakee.
H 4 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE MIDDLE AGES.
beginning of his reign an unjust monarch, bu t was
i'eclaim ed to a sense Of his duty by the following
means. Being one n ight unable to sleep, he called
for a person to tell him a story for his amusement .
0 Prince of the Fa ithful,”said the m an thus bidden,
there was an owl in El-Mosil, and an owl in El
Basrah ; and the owl of El-Mos il demanded in m ar
riage for her son the daughter of the owl of E1
Basrah : but the owl of El -Basrah said, ‘ I will not,unless thou give m e as her dowry a hundred desolate
farms.
’‘That I cannot do,
’
said the owl of El-Mos i],‘at present ; but i f our sovere ign (m ay God, whose
name be exalted, preserve him !) l ive one year, I
will give thee what thou This simple
fable sufli ced to rouse the prince from his apathy,and he thenceforward applied himself to fulfil the
duties of his station ?
In the most flourishing age of Arabic poetry and
general l iterature and science, beginn ing with the
foundation of the Empire of Baghdad and extending
to the conquest of Egypt by the ’
Othm anlee Turks, the
influence of eloquen t and entertain ing language upon
the character of the Arab sovereigns was particularly
exemplified, as the following anecdotes will show.
I t is related by El -Asm a’
ee that Haroon Er
Rasheed, at a grand fete which he was giving, ordered
the poet Abu-l’
Atahiyeh to depict in verse the volup1 El -I sbakee.
LI TERATURE . x1 5
taous enjoyments Of his sovereign . The poet began
thus
Live long in safe enjoym ent of thy desires under the shadow of
lofty palaces ! ”
Wel l said ! ” exclaim ed Er-Rasheed : and what
next ? ”
May thy w ishes he abunda ntly fulfilled , whether at eventide or in
the m orning !
Well ! ” again said the Khaleefeh : “ then what
next
But when the rattling breath struggles in the dark cavi ty of the
chest ,
Then sha lt thou know surely that thou hast been on ly in the m idstof illusions.
Er-Rasheed wept ; and Fad], the son of Yahya,said , “ The Prince of the Faithful sent for thee to
divert him, and thou hast plunged him into grief.”
“ Suffer him ,
”said the prince ;
“ for he hath beheld
us in blindness, and it displeased him to increase it.” 1
The family of the Barm ekees (one of the most
brilliant ornaments of which was the Wezeer Jaafar,who has been rendered familiar to us by the many
s cenes in which he is introduced in the Thousand and
One Nights earned a noble and enduring reputation
by their attachment to literature and the magn ificent
rewards they conferred on learned m en. I t was
peculiarly hard, therefore, that l iterature contributed
to their melancholy overthrow. Poets were employed
1 Fakhr-ed Deen , in De Sacy , Chrestom athie Arabs .
1 16 ARAB IAN SOCIETY I rV THE MIDDLE AGES.
by thei r enemies to compose songs artfully“
pointed
against them , to be sung before the prince to whom
they owed their power. Of one of these songs, the '
following lines formed a part
Wou ld that H ind had fu lfilled the prom ises she m ad e u s , and healedthe di sease un der which we suffer
That she had once , a t least , ac ted for herself ! for im bec ile , indeed ,is he who doth not so.
”
“ Yea !.
By Allah ! Imbecile ! ” exclaimed the
Khaleefeh, on hearing these verses : his jealousy was
roused ; and his vengeance soon after fell heavily upon
his former favourites ?
One of the Khal eefehs having invited the poets of
his day to his palace, a Bedawee , carrying a water-jar
to fill at the river, followed them ,
’
and entered with
them . The Khal eefeh, see ing this poor m an with the
jar on his shoulder, a sked him what brought him
thither. He returned for answer these words
Seeing that this com pany had girded on the saddle sTo repair to thy overflowing r iver , I cam e with m y jar .
The Khaleefeh, delighted with his answer, gave
orders to fill his jar with gold?
I t has long been a common custom of Eastern princes
to bestow dresses of honour upon m en of literature and
science, as well as upon the ir great Officers and other
servants. These dresses were of d ifferent kinds for per
sons of different classes or professions. The most usual
kind was an ample coat. With dresses of this descrip1 Ibn-Khaldoon .
2Hal bet el -Kum eyt chap . v u.
1 18 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE [MIDDLE AGES.
one of the most learned persons of his time, previously
to his eating with him, to show his respect for science ?
We have already seen how a Khaleefeh ordered the
mouth of a learned m an to be filled with jewels. To
cram the mouth with sugar or sweetmeats for a polite
or eloquent speech, or piece of poetry, has been more
commonly done ; but the usual presents to learned
m en were, and are, dresses of honour and sums of
money. Ibn -
’Obeyd El -Bakhteree, an illustrious poet
and tradition ist who flourished in the re ign of El ,
Musta’
een, is said to have received so many presents
that after his death there were found, among the
property which he left, a hundred complete suits of
dress, two hundred shirts, and five hundred turbans ?
A thousand pieces of gold were often given, and some
times ten , twenty, or thirty thousand, and even more,for a few verses ; nay , for a single complet .
The prodigal ity of Arab princes to m en of learningm ay be exemplified by the following anecdote—Hamm ad, surnamed Er-Rawiyeh, or the famous reciter,having attached himsel f to the Khaleefeh El -Wel eed,
the son of ’Abd-El -Melik, and shown a contrary feel
ing towards his brother Hi sham,fled, on the accession
of the latter, to El-Koofeh. While there, a letter
arrived from H isham, commanding his presence at
Damascus : i t was addressed to the governor,who
,
being ordered to treat him with honour, gave him
1 Fakhr -ed-Deen, ubi supra .
2 D’
Herbelot, ar t. Bokhter i .
L I TERATURE . I 19
a purse contain ing a thousand pieces Of gold, and
despatched him with the Khal eefeh’
s messenger.
On his arrival at Damascus, he was conducted beforeH isham,
whom he found in a splendid saloon, seated
under a pavilion of red silk surmounted by a dome
of yellow brocade, attended by two female slaves of
beauty unsurpassed, each holding a crystal ewer of
wine . His admission during the presence of members
of the king ’s hareem was a very unusual and high
honour : the mention of the wine will be explained
in the next chapter. After Hammad had given the
salutation 1and the Khal eefeh had returned it, the
latter told him that he had sent for him to ask
respecting a couplet of which he could only re
member that it ended with the word “ ibreek,” which
1 Var iou s d ifferent m odes of obeisance are pract ised by the
Mu slim s. Am ong these , the following are the m ore com m on or m ore
rem arkable : they d iffer in the degree of respect that they ind icate ,near ly in the order in which I shall m en tion them ; the las t beingthe m ost respectful —1 . Placing the r ight hand upon the breast .
2 . Touching the lips and the forehead or turban (or the forehead or
turban on ly ) w ith the r ight hand—3 . Doing the sam e , bu t slightlyin clin ing the head during that action—4. The sam e a s the preceding,but inclining the body also.
—5 . As above , bu t previou sly touchingthe ground w ith the r ight hand
—6 . Kissing the hand of the personto whom the obeisance is paid—7 . Kissing hi s sleeve—8 . Kissing
the skir t of his c lothing—9 . Kissing his feet .—10. Kissing the carpet
or ground before him .—The first five m odes are Often accom panied
by the salu tation of Peace be On you to which the reply is , On
y ou be peace and the m ercy of God and his blessings .
”The sixth
m ode is Observed by servan t s or pupils to m as ters , by the w ife to the
husband , an d by children to the ir father and som et im es to the
m other . The last m ode is seldom observed but to kings ; and inArabian coun tries it is now very uncom m on .
1 20 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE MIDDLE ACES.
sign ifies “a ewer. The reciter reflected awhile, and
the l ines occurred to his mind,and he repeated them .
Hi sham cried out in delight that the lines were those
he meant ; drank a cup of wine, and desired one of the
female slaves to hand a cup to Hammad . She did
so ; and the draught, he says, deprived him of one
third of his reason. The Khaleefeh desired him to
repeat the lines again,and d rink a second cup ; and
Hammad was deprived of another third of his reason
in the same manner ; and said, “ 0 Prince of the
Faithful , two-thirds of my reason have departed from
m e. H isham laughed, and desired him to ask what
he would before the remain ing third should have gone
and the reciter said, One of these two female slaves.
The Khal eefeh laughed again , and said,
“Nay, but
both of them are thine, and al l that is upon them and
al l that they possess, and beside them fifty thousand
pieces of gold.
”-“ I kissed the ground before
i
him,
says Hammad, “and drank a third cup
, and was nu
conscious of what happened after. I did not awake
til l the close of the n ight, when I found myself in a
handsome house, surrounded by lighted candles, and
the two female slaves were putting in order my clothes
and other things. So I took possession of the property,
and departed, the happiest of the creatures of God.
” 1
In the beginn ing of the year of the Flight 3 05
(A.D. two ambassadors from the Greek Emperor1
’
I:Ialbet el -Kum eyt, chap . vn .
1 2 2 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TI IE MIDDLE AGES.
The two ambassadors passed first by the palace of
the chief chamberlain,and
,astonished at the splendid
ornaments and pages and arms which they there
beheld , imagined that this was the palace of the
Khaleefeh. But what they had seen here was
eclipsed by what they beheld in the latter, where they
were amazed by the sight of thirty-eight thousand
pieces of tapestry of gold-embroidered silk brocade,and twenty-two thousand magn ificent carpets. Here
also were two menageries of beasts, by nature wild
but tamed by art and eating from the hands of m en :
among them were a hundred lions, each with its
keeper . They then entered the Palace of the Tree ,enclosing a pond from which rose the Tree : this had
e ighteen branches, with artificial leaves of various
colours and with birds of gold and silver (or
gilt and silvered) Of every variety of kind and size
perched upon its branches, so Constructed that each
of them sang. Thence they passed into the garden ,
in which were furn iture and utensils not to be enum e
rated ; in the passages leading to it were suspended
ten thousand gilt coats of mail . Being at length con
ducted before El -Muktedir, they found him seated on
a couch Of ebony inlaid with gold and silver, to the right
of which were hung n ine necklaces of jewels, and the
like to the left, the jewels of which outshone the light
of day . The two ambassadors paused at the distance
of about a hundred cubits from the Khaleefeh, with
LI TERATURE . 1 2 3
the interpreter. Having left the presence, they were
conducted through the palace , and were shown
Splendidly caparisoned elephants, a giraffe , lynxes,
and other beasts. They were then clad with robes of
honour, and to each of them was brought fifty thousand
dirhems,together with dresses and other presents. I t
is added that the ambassadors approached the palace
through a street called the Street of the Menarehs,”
in which were a thousand m enarehs or minarets. It
was at the hour of noon ; and as they passed, the
mueddins from al l these minarets chanted the call
to prayer at the same time, so that the earth almost
quaked at the sound , and the ambassadors were struck
with fear ?
The Orientals well understand how to give the
most striking effect to the jewels which they display
on their dress and ornaments on occasions of state .
Sir John Malcolm, describing his reception by the
King Of Persia, says, His dress baflied al l description .
The ground of his robes was white ; but he was so
covered with jewels of an extraordinary size, and their
Splendour, from his being seated where the rays of the
sun played upon them, was so dazzling, that it was
impossible to distinguish the minute part s which com
bined to give such amazing brilliancy to his whole
figure .
A whimsical story is told of a King who denied to
1 Mi r-at sr-Zem an , even ts of 3 05 .
1 24 ARAB I AN SOCIETY IN THE .MIDDLE AGES.
poets those rewards to which usage had almost given
them a claim . This King, whose name is not recorded ,had the faculty of retain ing in his memory an ode
after having only once heard it and he had a m em look
who could repeat an Ode that he had twice heard,and a female slave who could repeat one that she had
heard thrice. Whenever a poet came to compliment
him with a panegyrical ode, the King used to promise
him that if he found his verses to be his original com
position, he would give him a sum of money equal in
weight to what they were written upon . The poet,consenting, would recite his ode ; and the King would
say, I t is not new, for .I have known it some years
and would repeat it as he had heard it. After which
he would add,“And this m em look also retains it in
his memory ; and would order the m em look to repeat
i t : which , having heard i t twice, from the poet and
the king, he would do . The King would then say to
the poet, I have also a female slave who can repeat '
i t and on his ordering her to'
do so, stationed behind
the curtains, she would repeat what she had thus thrice
heard : so the poet would go away empty-handed .
The famous poet, El Asm a’
ee, having heard of this
proceeding, and guessing the trick, determined upon
outwitting the King ; and accordingly composed an
ode made up of very difficult words. But this‘
was not
his only preparative measure ,’
another will be pre
sently explained, and a third was to assume the
1 26 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN TIIE MIDDLE AGES.
O brother of the Arabs, said he, “
thou hast
Spoken truth, and the ode is thine without doubt ; I
have never heard it before : produce,therefore, what
it is written upon, and we will give thee its weight in
money, as we have promised .
”
Wilt thou,”
said the poet, “send one of the
attendants to carry it ?“ To carry what ? ” asked the King ; is it not
upon a paper here in thy possession ? ”
N0 , our lord the Sultan,”replied the poet ; “
at
the t ime I composed i t I could not procure a piece
of paper upon which to write it, and could find nothing
but a fragment of a marble column left m e by my
father ; so I engraved it upon this, and it l ies in the
court Of the palace.
”
He had brought it, wrapped up, on the back of
a camel . The King, to fulfil his promise, was obliged
to exhaust his treasury ; and' to prevent a repetition
of this trick, (of which he afterwards discovered El
Asm a’
ee to have been the author,) in future rewarded
the poets according to the usual custom Of kings ?
In the present declin ing age of Arabian learn ing
(which m ay be said to have commenced about the
p eriod of the conquest of Egypt by the ’
Othm anlees) ,l iterary recreations still exert a magical influence upon
the Arabs. Compositions of a similar nature to the
tales of the Thousand and One Nights (though re
1Halbet el -Kum eyt, chap . vii i.
LITERATURE .
garded by the learned as idle stories unworthy of be ing
classed with their l iterature) enable numbers of pro
fessional story-tellers to attract crowds of delighted
listeners to the coffee-shops of the East ; and now that
the original of this work is printed and to be pur
chased at a moderate price, it will probably soon in a
great measure supersede the romances of Aboo-Zeyd,
Ez-Zahir, and’Antarah . As a proof of the powerful
fascinations with which the tales of the Thousand and
One Nights ” affect the mind of a highly enl ightened
Musl im,it m ay be mentioned that the latest native
historian of Modern Egypt, the sheykh ’Abd -Er
Rahman El-Jabartee, so delighted in their perusal
that he took the trouble of refining the language of a
copy of them which he possessed, expunging or alter
ing whatever was grossly offensive to morality without
the somewhat redeeming quality of wit, and adding
many facetiae of his own and of other literati . What
has become of this copy I have been unable, though
acquainted with several of his friends, to discover.
The letters of Muslims are distinguished by severa l
peculiarities d ictated by the rules of politeness. The
paper is thick, white , and highly polished sometimes
it is ornamented with flowers of gold ; and the edges
are always cut straight with scissors. The upper half
is generally left blank, and the writing never occupies
any portion of the second side . A notion of the usual
style of letters m ay be obtained from several examples
1 2 8 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE AIIDDLE AGES.
in the “ Thousand and One Nights. The nam e of
the person to whom the letter is addressed ,when thewriter is an inferior or an equal , and even in some
other cases, commonly occurs in the first sentence,preceded by several titles of honour ; and is often
written a little above the l ine to which it appertains ;the space beneath it in that l ine being left blank
sometimes it is written in letters of gold , or red ink .
A king writing to a subject, or a great m an to a
dependant, usually places his name and seal at the
head of his letter. The seal is the impression of a
signet (generally a ring, worn on the l ittle finger of
the right hand) , upon which is engraved the name of
the person, commonly accompan ied by the words“ H is [i .e. God ’s] servant,
”or some other words ex
pressive of trust in God and the l ike. I ts impression
is considered more valid than the sign-manual , and is
indispensable to give authenticity to the letter. I t is
m ade by dabbing some ink upon the surface of the
signet and pressing this upon the paper : the place
which is to be stamped being first moistened by
touching the tongue with a finger of the right hand
and then gently rubbing the part with that finger. A
person writing to a superior or an equal , or even to an
inferior to whom he wishes to show respect, signs his
name at the bottom of his letter, next the left side or
corner, and places the seal immediately to the right
of this : but if be part icularly desire to testify his
1 3 0 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE IlI IDDLE AGES.
Many of the women are said to be adepts in this
art, or science, and to convey m essages,'
declarations
of love,and the l ike, by means of fruits
,flowers, and
other emblems. The inability of numbers of women in
families of the middle classes to write or read, as well
as the difficulty or impossibil ity frequently existing of
conveying written letters, m ay have given rise to such
modes of commun ication . Lady Mary Wortley Mon
tagu, in one of her charming letters from the East,has gratified our curiosity by a Turkish love-letter of
this kind ? A specimen of one from an Arab with its
answer, m ay be here added —An Arab lover sent to
his mistress a fan, a bunch of flowers, a silk tassel,some sugar-candy, and a piece of a chord Of a musical
instrument ; and she returned for answer a piece of an
aloe-plant, three black cumin-seeds, and a piece of a
plant used in washing ? His commun ication is thus
interpreted. The fan, being eal led “m irwahah,
”a
word derived from a root which has among its mean
ings that of “ going to any place in the evening,
”
1 The art here m ent ioned was fir st m ade kn own to Europeans bya Frenchm an , M . Du Vigneau , in a work en t itled Secrétair e Turc ,
con tenan t l’
Ar t d’
exprim er ses pensées san s se voir , sans se par ler ,e t sans s
’
écrire z” Paris , 1688 : in -1 2 . Von Ham m er has also givenan intere st ing paper on this subject in the “M ines de l
’
Orien t ,”
No. 1 : Vienna , 1 809 . (Note to Marcel’s “ Contes du Cheykh E1
Mohdy ,”iii . 3 27, 3 28 Paris ,
2 Called ghasool e l -azrar .
” In Del il e’
s Flora E gyptiaca , the
nam e of ghasool is given to the m esem bryanthem um nodiflorum ,
class icosandria, order pentagynia .
L I TERATURE . 1 3 1
signified his wish to pay her an evening visit : the
flowers, that the interview should be in her garden
the tassel, being called shurrabeh, that they should
have sharab 1 (or wine) : the sugar-candy, being termed
sukkar nebat,”and nebat also signifying we will
pass the night, denoted his desire to remain in her
company until the morn ing and the piece of a chord ,that they should be entertained by music. The inter
pretation of her answer is as follows . The piece of an
aloe-plant, which is called “sabbarah (from
“sabr,
”
which s ign ifies “ patience —because i t will l ive for
many months together without water) , implied that he
must wait : the three black cumin-seeds explained to
him that the period of delay should be three n ights
and the plant used in washing informed him that she
should then have gone to the bath, and would meet
him ?
A remarkable faculty is displayed by some Arabs
for catching the meaning of secret signs employed in
written communications to them, such signs being
often used in political and other intrigues. The
following is a curious instance .-The celebrated poet
El-Mutanebbee,having written some verses in dispraise
of Kafoor El-Ikhsheedee, the independent Governor of
Egypt, was obliged to flee and hide himself in a
distant town . Kafoor was informed of his retreat, and
1 This nam e is now given to sherbet .2Halbet el -Kum eyt , chap. x.
1 3 2 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE M IDDLE
desired his secretary to write to him a letter p
him pardon and commanding him to r eturn ;the writer at the same time that when the poet came
he would punish him . The secretary was a friend of
the poet, and, being obliged to read the letter
Prince when he had written i t, was perplexed
convey to El -Mu tanebbee some indication of the
that awa ited him . He could only venture to
the exterior address ; and having written this
usual form ,commencing In shaa-l lah (I f it
will Of God)“this shall arrive,
”etc. ,
he put a
mark of reduplication over the n in the first word ,which he thus converted into “ Inna
,
”the final vowel
being understood . The poet read the letter and was
rejoiced to see a promise of pardon ; but on looking a.
second t ime at the address was surprised to observe
the mark Of reduplication over the “n .
”
the writer to be his friend, he immediately suspected
a secret mean ing, and rightly conceived that the sign
conveyed an allusion to a passage in the Kur-an com
m encing with the word “ Inna,”and this he divined
to be the following Verily the magistrates are
deliberating concern ing thee, to put thee to death .
” 1
Accordingly, he fled to another town . Some authors
add that he wrote a reply conveying by a similar
sign to his friend an allusion to another passage in
the Kur-an We will never enter the country while
1 Kur. xxviii. 19.
1 3 4’
ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE IlI IDDLE AGES.
safe The latter, however, would do better i f it did
itself attendito the maxim it utters ; for its cry (which
to the uninstructed in the language of birds sounds
merely “kata ! kata ! —its own name) tells where i t
is to be found by the sportsman, and thus causes its
own destruction—Hence the proverb, More veracious
than the kata.
”
An Arab historian mentions a parrot which recited
the Soorat Yé-Seen (or 3 6th chapter of the Kur-an) ,and a raven which recited the Soorat es-Sijdeh (or
3 2ud chapter) and which , on arriving at the place
of prostration (or verse which should be recited with
prostration) , would perform that action, and say,“My
body prostrateth itself to Thee, and my heart confideth
in Thee .
” But these are not the most remarkable
cases of the kind. He affirms that there was a parrot
in Cairo which recited the Kur-an from beginn ing to
end . The Pasha, he says, desiring to try its talent,caused a m an to recite a chapter of the Kur-an in its
presence, and to pass irregularly from one chapter to
another, with the view of leading the bird into error ;but
,instead of this being the result, the parrot cor
rected him 1
1 Rl -I shakee ; reign of the Khaleefeh El -Musta’een , the son of
R l -Moatasim .
CHAPTER VII .
FEASTING AND MERRY-MAKING .
THE Muslim takes a light breakfast after the morn ing
prayers, and dinner after the noon-prayers ; or a single
m eal instead of these two, before noon . His principal
meal is supper, which is taken after the prayers of
sunset. A m an of rank or wealth, when he has no
guest, generally eats alone ; his children eat after him ,
or with his wife or wives. In al l his repasts he is
moderate with regard to the quantity which he eats,however numerous the dishes.
In the Middle Ages i t appears that the dishes were
sometimes, I believe generally, placed upon a round
embroidered cloth spread on the floor, and sometimes
on a tray, which was either laid on the floor or upon
a small stand or stool . The last is the mode now
always followed in the houses of the higher and
middle classes Of the Arabs. The table is usually
placed upon a round cloth spread in the middle of
the floor, or in a corner next two of the deewans or
low seats which generally extend along three sides of
the room . I t is composed of a large round tray of
1 3 6 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN'
TIIE M IDDLE AGES.
silver, or tinned copper, or of brass, supported by a stool ,
commonly about fifteen or sixteen inches high, made
of wood and generally inlaid with mother-of-pearl, and
ebony or other wood, or tortoise-shell . When there are
numerous guests, two or more such tables are prepared .
The dishes are of silver or tinned copper, or china .
Several of these are placed upon the tray and around
them are disposed some round flat cakes of bread,with Spoons of box-wood
,ebony
,or other material,
and usually two or three limes cut in halves, to be
squeezed over certain of the dishes. When these
preparations have been made, each person who is to
partake of the repast rece ives a napkin ; and a servant
pours water over hi s hands. A basin and ewer of
e ither Of the metals first mentioned are employed for
this purpose ; the former has a cover with a receptacle
for a piece of soap in its centre, and with numerous
perforations through which thewater runs during theact of washing, so that i t is not seen when the basin
is brought from one person to another. I t is‘ indis
pensably requisite to wash at least the right hand
before eating with the fingers anything but dry food
and the mouth also is Often rinsed, the water being
taken up into it from the right hand . The company
sit upon the floor, or upon cushions, or some of them
on the deewan, either cross-legged or with the right
knee raised : 1 they retain the napkins before mentioned,1 A pious Musl im generally sits at his m ea ls with the right knee
13 8 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE IlI IDDLE ACES.
closing a similar composition ; small morsels Of lamb
or mutton, roasted on skewers, and called kebab ;fowls simply roasted or boiled, or boned and stuffed
with raisins, pistachio-nuts, crumbled bread, and
parsley ; and various kinds of pastry and other sweets.
The repast is frequently opened with‘
soup ; and
is generally ended with boiled rice , mixed with a little
butter and seasoned with salt and pepper ; or after
this is served, a water-melon or other fruit, or a bowl
of a sweet drink composed of water with raisins and
sometimes other kinds of fruit boiled in it, and then
sugar, with a little rose-water added to it when cool .
The m eat, having generally little fat, is cooked with
clarified butter, and is so thoroughly done that it is
easily divided with the fingers.
A whole lamb, stuffed in the same manner as the
fowls above mentioned, is not a very uncommon dish
but one more extraordinary, of which’Abd-El -Lateef
gives an account 1 as one of the most remarkable that
he had seen in Egypt, I am tempted to describe. I t
was an enormous pie, composed in the following
m anner —4 Thirty pounds of fine flour being kneaded
with five pounds and a half Of Oi l of sesame , and
d ivided into two equal portion s, one Of these was
spread upon a round tray of copper about four spans
in diameter. Upon this were placed three lambs,stuffed with pounded meat fried with oil of sesame
1 H ist . Aegypt . Com pend. 180- 182 . (Oxon .
FEASTIN G AND IPIERR Y-IPIAIf'
ING. 1 3 9’
and ground pistachio-nuts,and various hot aromatics,
such as pepper, ginger, cinnamon ,mastic, coriander
seed, cumin-seed, cardamom ,nut [or nutmeg etc .
These were then sprinkled with rose-water infused
with musk ; and upon“
the lambs, and in the remain ~
ing spaces, were placed twenty fowls, twenty chickens,and fifty smaller birds ; some of which were baked ,and stuffed with eggs ; some, stuffed with meat ; and
some, fried with the juice Of sour grapes, or that of
l imes, or some similar acid. To the above were added
a number of small pies ; some filled with meat and
others with sugar and sweetmeats and sometimes
the meat of another lamb, cut into small pieces, and
some fried cheese. The whole being piled up in the
form of a dome , some rose-water infused with musk
and aloes-wood was sprinkled upon it ; and the other
half of the paste first mentioned was Spread over, so
as to close the whole : it was then baked , wiped with
a sponge, and again sprinkled with rose-water infused
with musk.
On certain periodical festivals, and on other occa
sions it has long been, and still is, a custom of Muslim
princes to give public feasts to al l classes of their
subjects, in the palace. El -Makreezee quotes a curious
account of the feasts which were given on the festival
following Ramadan to the inhabitants of Cairo by the
Fatim ee Khal eefehs. At the upper end of a large
saloon was placed the sereer (or couch) of the monarch,
140 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
upon which he sat with the NVezeer on his right.
Upon this seat was placed a round silver table, with
various delicacies, of which they alone ate . Before
i t, and extending nearly from the seat to the other
extremity of the saloon, was set up a kind of table
or platform (simat) Of painted wood , resembling a
number of benches placed together, ten cubits or
about e ighteen or nineteen feet in width . Along the
middle of this were ranged twenty-one enormous
dishes, each contain ing twenty-one baked sheep, three
years Ol d and fat , together with fowls, pigeons, and
young chickens, in number 3 50 Of each kind, al l of
which were piled together in an oblong form to the
height of the stature of a m an, and enclosed with drysweet-meat. The spaces between these dishes were
occupied by nearly five hundred other dishes of
earthenware, each of which contained seven fowls, and
was filled with sweetmeats of various kinds. The
table was strewn with flowers, and cakes of bread
m ade of the finest flour were arranged along each
side ; there were also two great edifices of sweetmeats,each we ighing 17 cwt., which were carried thither by
porters with shoulder poles, and one of them was
placed at the commencement and the other at the
close of this sumptuous banquet. When the Khaleefeh
and the Wezeer had taken the ir seats upon the couch ,the officers of state, who were distinguished by neck
rings or col lars, and the inferior members of the Court,
142 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN'
THE M IDDLE AGES.
of vegetables, and includes a large variety of pastry.
A very common kindi
of pastry is a pancake , which is
made very thin, and folded over several times l ike a
napkin ; it is saturated with butter, and generally
sweetened with honey or sugar ; as is also another
common kind which somewhat resembles vermicell i .
The usual beverage at meals is water, which is
drunk from cooling, porous, earthenbottles, or from
cups of brass or other metal : but in thehouses of
the wealthy, sherbet is sometimes served instead of
this, in covered glass cups, each of which contains
about three-quarters of a pint. The sherbet is com
posed of water made very sweet with sugar, or with a
hard conserve of violets or roses or mulberries. After
every time that a person drinks, he says, Praise be to
God ; and each person Of the company says to him ,
“May i t be productive of enjoyment : to which he
replies,“May God cause thee to have enjoyment.”
The Arabs drink little or no water during a meal, but
generally take a large draught immediately after. The
repast is quickly finished ; and each person,as soon as
he has done, says,“ Praise be to God,
”or
“ Praise be
to God, the Lord of al l creatures. He then washes
in the same manner as before, but more thoroughly ;well lathering his beard and rinsing his mouth .
“Whoever, said the Prophet, “ bel ieves in God
and the day of resurrection, must respect his guest ;and the time of being kind to him is one day and
FEASTING AND MERE Y-MAKING. 143
one night ; and the period of entertain ing him is three
days ; and after that, if he does it longer, he benefits
him more ; but it is not right for a guest to stay in
the house of the host so long as to incommode him .
”
He even allowed the “right of a guest ” to be taken
by force from such as would not offer it ? The follow
ing observations, respecting the treatment of guests
by the Bedawees, present an interesting commentary
upon the former precept Strangers who have
not any friend or acquaintance in the camp, alight
at the first t ent that presents itself : whe ther the
owner be at home or not, the wife or daughter im
mediately spreads a carpet, and prepares breakfast
or dinner. If the stranger’s business requires a pro
tracted stay, as, for instance, if he wishes to cross the
Desert under the protection of the tribe, the host, after
a lapse of three days and four hours from the time
Of his arrival, asks whether he means to honour him
any longer with his company. If the stranger declares
his intention of prolonging his visit, i t is expected
that he should assist his host in domestic matters,fetching water, milking the camel, feeding the horse,etc . Should he even decline this, he m ay remain ;but he will be censured by al l the Arabs of the camp
he m ay, however, go to some other tent of the nezel
[or encampment], and decl are himself there a guest.
Thus, every third or fourth day he m ay change hosts,1 Mishkat el -Masabeeh, n . 3 29 .
144 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE M IDDLE AGES.
until his business is finished, or he has reached his
place of destination .
” 1
The Obligation which is imposed by eating another
person’
s bread and salt, or salt alone, or eating such
things with another, is well known ; but the following
example of i t m ay be new to some readers—Yaakoobthe son of El -Leyth Es-Sadar, having adopted a
predatory life , excavated a passage one n ight into the
palace of Dirhem the Governor of Sij istan, or Seestan
and after he had made up a conven ient bale of gold
and jewels, and the most costly stuffs, was proceeding
to carry it Off, when he happened in the dark to strike
his foot against something hard on the floor. Thinking
it might be a jewel of some sort or other, a diamond
perhaps, he picked it up and put it to his tongue, and,to his equal m ortificat ion and disappointment, found
it to be a lump of rock-salt ; for having thus tasted
the salt of the owner, his avarice gave way to his
respect for the laws of hospitality and throwing down
his precious booty, he left it behind him, and withdrew
empty-handed to his habitation . The treasurer of
D irhem repairing the next day, according to custom ,
to inspect his charge, was equally surprised and alarmed
at observing that a great part of the t reasure and other
valuables had been removed ; but on examin ing the
package which lay on the floor, his aston ishment was
1 Burckhardt , Notes on the Bedouins and Wahaby s , 8vo. ed.
i . 178 , 179 .
146 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE IlI IDDLE AGES.
pool lined with coloured marbles l ike the surround
ing pavement. The shoes or slippers are left upon
the durka’
ah previously to stepping upon the leewan.
The latter is generally paved with common stone
and covered with a m at in s ummer, and a carpet over
this in winter ; and a mattress and cushions are placed
against each of its three wal ls, composing what is
called a deewan,”or divan . The mattress, which is
commonly about three feet wide and three or four
inches thick, is placed e ither on the floor or on a
raised frame or a slightly elevated pavement ; and the
cushions, which are usually of a length equal to the
width of the mattress and of a he ight equal to half
that measure, lean against the wall . Both mattresses
and cushions are stuffed wi th cotton and are covered
with printed calico,cloth, or some more expensive
stuff. The deewan . which extends along the upper
end of the leewan is called the sadr,and is the most
honourable : and the chief place on this seat is the
corner which is to the right of a person facing this end
of the room ; the other corner is the next in point of
honour ; and the intermediate places on the same
deewan are more honourable than those on the two
side-deewans. ~ To a superior, and often to an equal ,
the master or mistress yields the chief place . The
corners are often furn ished with an additional mattress
of a square form , just large enough for one person ,
placed upon the other mattress, and with two additional
FEASTING AND .MERR Y-MAKIN G. 147
(but smaller) cushions to recline against! The walls
are for the most part plastered and white-washed, and
generally have two or more shallow cupboards, the
doors of which, as well as those of the apartments, are
fancifully constructed with small panels. The windows,which are chiefly composed of curious wooden lattice
work, serving to screen the inhabitants from the view
of persons without,as also to admit both light and air,
commonly project outwards, and are furn ished with
mattresses and cushions. In many houses there are ,
above these, small windows of coloured glass, represent
ing bunches Of flowers, etc . The ce iling is of wood,
and certain portions of it,which are carved or other
wise ornamented by fanciful carpentry, are usually
painted with bright colo’urs, such as red, green , and
blue, and som etimes varied with gilding ; but the
greater part of the wood-work is generally left un
painted .
The ka ah is a large and lofty apartment, commonly
having two leewans on opposite sides of the durka’ah.
One of these is in most instances larger than the
other, and is held to be the more honourable part.
Some ka ahs, contain ing three l eewans, one of these
be ing opposite the entrance , or four leewans composing
the form of a cross with the durka’ah in the centre ,commun icate with the small chambers or closets, or
have elevated recesses which are . furnished in the
same manner as the l eewans. That part of the roof
148 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE M IDDLE ACES.
which is over the durka ah rises above the rest, some
t imes to nearly twice the height Of the latter, and is
generally surmounted by a lantern of wooden lattice
work to admit the air.
The prohibition of wine , or rather of fermented
and intoxicating liquors, be ing one of the most re
markable and characteristic points of the Mohammadan
religion, it might be imagined that the frequent stories
in the Thousand and One Nights, describing parties
of Musl ims as habitually indulging in the use of for
bidden beverages, are scandalous misrepresentations Of
Arab manners and customs. There are, however, many
similar anecdotes interspersed in the works of Arab
historians,which (though many Of them are probably
untrue in the ir application to particular individuals)could not have been offered to the public by such
writers if they were not of a nature consistent with
the customs of a considerable class of the Arab nation .
In investigating this subject, i t is necessary in the
first place to state that there is a kind of wine which
Muslims are permitted to drink. It is properly called
nebeedh (a name which is now given to p rohibited
kinds of wine) , and is generally prepared by putting
dry grapes, or dry dates, in water, to extract their
sweetness, and suffering the liquor to ferment slightly
until it acquires a little sharpness or pungency. The
Prophet himsel f was in the habit of drinking wine of
this kind, which was prepared for him in the first part
1 50 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE III IDDLE ACES.
etc ., are now more frequently used by the Musl ims to
induce intoxication or exhilaration . The young leaves
of the hemp are generally used alone , or mixed with
tobacco, for smoking ; and the capsules, without the
seeds, enter into the composition of several intoxicating
conserves.
By my own experience I am but l ittle qual ified to
pronounce an opin ion respecting the prevalence of
drinking wine among the Arabs ; for, never drinking
i t myself, I had l ittle Opportun ity of observing others
do so during my residence among Muslims. I j udge,therefore, from the conversations and writings of Arabs ,which justify m e in asserting that the practice of
drinking wine in private and by select parties is far
from be ing uncommon among modern Musl ims, though
certainly more so than it was‘
before the introduct ion
of tobacco into the East, in the beginn ing Of the seven
teenth century of our era : for t his herb, being in a
slight degree exhilarating, and at the same time sooth
ing, and unattended by the injurious effects that result
from wine,
- is a sufi cient‘
luxury to many who, without
i t, would have recourse to intoxicating beverages
merely to pass away hours of idleness. The use of
coffee,too, which becam e common in Egypt, Syria,
and other countries besides Arabia , a century earl ier
than tobacco, doubtless tended to render the habit Of
drinking wine less general . That it was adopted as
a substitute for wine appears even from its name,
FEASTING AIVD [MERR Y-MAKIN G. 1 5 1
kahweh an ol d Arabic term for wine ; whence ou r
cofl'
ee .
There is an Arabic work of some celebrity, and not
Of small extent, entitled “Halbet cl-Kum eyt,” 1
ap
parently written shortly before the Arabs were in
possession of the first of these substitutes for wine,nearly the whole of which consists of anecdotes and
verses relating to the pleasures resul ting from or
attendant upon the u se of wine ; a few pages at the
end being devoted to the condemnation of this practice,or, in other words
,to proving the worthlessness of
al l that precedes. Of this work I possess a copy, a
quarto volum e of 464 pages. I have endeavoured toskim i ts cream but found it impossible to do so with
out collecting at the same time a considerable quantity
of most filthy scum for i t is characterised by wit and
humour plentifully interlarded with the grossest and
most revolting obscen ity . Yet it serves to confirm
what has been above asserted . The mere existence of
such a work, (and i t is not the only one of the kind,)
written by a m an Of learning, and I believe a Kadee,
(a judge,) or one holding the honourable office of a
guardian of religion and moral ity? and written evi
1 That is , a race -cour se for salli es of wit and e loquen ce on the
subjec t of wine : the word “ kum ey t”being u sed , in preferen ce to
m ore than a hun dred others that m ight have been em ployed , tosignify wine ,
”becaus e i t bear s also the m ean ing of “
a deep red
horse . The book has been a l ready quoted in these pages .
2 H is nam e is not m entioned in m y copy ; bu t D’
Herbelot states
152 ARAEJAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
dently con am ore, notwithstanding h is assertion to
the contrary, —is a strong argument in favour of the
prevalence of the practice which it paints in the most
fascinating colours, and then condemns. Its author
terminates a chapter (the n inth) , in which many -wellknown persons are mentioned as having been addicted
to wine , by saying, that the Khal eefehs, Emeers, and
Wezeers, so addicted,are too numerous to name in
such a work ; and by relating a story of a m an who
placed his own wife in pledge in the hands of a wine
merchant , after having expended in the purchase of
the forbidden liquor al l the property that he possessed .
He excuses himself (in his preface) for writing this
book, by saying that he had been ordered to do so by
one whom he could not disobey ; thus giving u s a
pretty strong proof that a great m an in his own
time was not ashamed of avowing his fondness for the
prohibited enjoyment. I f then We admit the respect
able authority Of Ibn -Khal doon,and acquit of the
vice of drunkenness those illustrious individuals whose
characters he vindicates,we must still regard most of
the anecdotes relating to the carousals of other persons
as being not without foundation .
One of my friends, who enjoys a high reputation,ranking among the most distinguished Of the ’Ulamaof Cairo, is well known to his intimate acquaintances
i t to have been Shem s -cd -Deen Moham m ad ibn -Bedr-ed -Deen Hasanel -Kadee and writes his surnam e Naouagi , or Naouani .
”
154 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE IlIIDDLE ACES.
m y antipathy to wine was fe igned,asked m e to stop ~ at
his house on my way and take a cup of white coffee,by which he meant brandy.
Another of my Muslim acquaintances in Cairo I
frequently m et at the house of a common friend,where ,
though he was in most respects very bigoted, he was
in the habit of indulging in wine . For some time
he refrained from this gratification when I was by ;but at length my presence became so irksome to him
that he ventured to enter into an argument with m e
on the subject of the prohibition . The only answer I
could give to his question,
“Why is wine forbidden ?
was in the words of the Kur-an,“Because i t is the
source of more evil than profit .” 1 This suited his
purpose,as I intended it should ; and he asked ,
What evil results from it I answered, Intoxica
tion and quarrels,‘
and so forth . Then,
said he,“ i f
a m an take not enough to intoxicate him there is no
harm ; —and, finding that I acquiesced by silence, he
added,I am in the habit of taking a l ittle but never
enough to intoxicate . Boy, bring m e a glass. He
was the only Muslim,however, whom I have heard to
argue against the absolute interdiction of inebriating
liquors.
H istories tell us that some of the early followers
of the Prophet indulged in wine, holding the text
above referred to as indecisive ; and t hat Mohammad
1 Kur. 1 1. 216 .
FEASTIN G AND MERR Y-MARING. 155
was at first doubtful upon this subject appears from
another text, in which his followers were told not to
come to prayer when they were drunk, until they
should know what they would say ;1an injunction
nearly similar to one in the Bible 2 : but when frequent
and severe contentions resulted from their use of wine ,the following more decided condemnation of the prao
tice was pronounced —“O ye who have become
believers ! verily wine and lots and images and
divining-arrows are an abomination of the work of the
Devil ; therefore, avoid them ,that ye m ay prosper.
” 3
This law is absolute ; its violation in the smallest
degree is criminal . The pun ishment ordained by the
law for drinking (or, according to most doctors, for
even tasting) wine or spirits, or inducing intoxication
by any other means, on ordinary occasions, is the
infliction of e ighty stripes in the case of a free m an,
and forty in that of a slave : but if the crime be openly
committed in the course of any day of the month of
Ramadan, when others are fasting, the punishment
prescribed is death
The prohibition Of wine hindered m any of the
Prophet’s contemporaries from embracing his religion .
I t is said that the famous poet El-Aasha, who was one
of them ,delayed to join this cause on this account,
until death prevented him . A person passing by his
tomb (at Menfoohah, in El -Yem am eh) , and observing
1 Kur . iv . 46 .
2 Lev. x. 9 .
3 Kur . v . 92 .
1 56 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE IlI IDDLE AGES.
that i t Was moist,asked the reason ,
and was answered
that the young m en of the place , considering him st il l
as the ir cup-compan ion , drank wine over his grave,and poured his cup upon it ?
Yet many of the most respectable of the pagan
Arabs, l ike certain of the Jews and early Christians,abstained totally from wine, from a feeling of its
injurious effects upon morals,and
,in their climate
,
upon health ; or more especially from the fear Of
being led by it into the commission of foolish and
degrading actions. Thus, Keys the son ofAsim being
one n ight overcome with wine attempted to grasp
the moon, and swore that he would not quit the spot
where he stood until he had laid hold of it : after
leaping several times with the view of doing so, he
fell flat upon his face ; and when he recovered his
senses,and was acqua inted with the cause of his face
be ing bruised , he made a solemn vow to absta in from
wine ever after ? A similar feeling operated upon
many Muslims more than religious principle. The
Khaleefeh’Abd-El -Mel ik Ibn-Marwan took pleasure
in the company of a slave named Naseeb, and one day
desired him to drink with him. The slave replied,0 Prince of the Fa ithful, I am not related to thee ,
nor have I any authority over thee, and I am of no
rank or lineage ; I am a black slave, and my wit and
politeness have drawn m e into thy favour : how then1Halbet e l -Kum eyt , chap . ix.
2 I bid , khatim eh.
158 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE IPI IDDLE AGES.
strong, for i t was drunk in large quantit ies . In
general , perhaps, i t was nebeedh of dry raisins kept
longer than the law allows. I t was usual ly kept in a
large earthen vessel , called denn , high, and small at
the bottom ,which was partly imbedded in the earth
to keep it upright. The name of this vesse l is now
given to a cask of wood ; but the kind above mentioned
was of earth, for it was easily broken . A famous
saint, Abu-l -Hoseyn En-Nooree, seeing a vessel on
the Tigris contain ing thirty denns belonging to the
Khaleefeh El -Moatadid, and being told that they
contained wine, took a boat-pol e, and broke them al l,
save one. When brought before the Khal eefeh to
answer for this action, and asked by him,
“Who
made thee Mohtesib ?” 1 he boldly answered , “He
who made thee Khaleefeh —and was pardoned ?
Pitch was used by the Arabs, as it was by the
Greeks and Romans,for the purpose of curing the ir
wine ; the interior of the denn being coated with it.
A smaller “kind of earthen jar, or amphora (batiyeh) ,and a bottle of leather (battah) , or of glass (kinneeneh) ,were also used. The wine was transferred for the table
to glass jugs, or long-spouted ewers (ibreeks) . These
and the cups were placed upon a round embroidered
i t giggl es (Es-Sad r Ibn -El -Wekeel , quoted in theHalbet el -Kiim ey t ,
chap . xm .)—The strainer i s ca lled rawook .
”
1 The Mohtesib is in spector of the m arkets , the we ights and
m easur es , and provisions, etc .
2 Mir -at ez-Zem an , even ts of the y ear 295 .
FEASTI IVG AIVD IIIERE Y-MAKIN G. 1 59
cloth spread on the floor, or upon a round tray . The
latter is now in general u se, and is supported on the
low stool already described as being used at ordinary
meals . The guests sat around , reclin ing aga inst
pillows ; or they sat upon the deewan, and a page
or slave handed the cup,‘
having on his right arm
a richly embroidered napkin, on the end of which the
drinker wiped his l ips. The cups are often descr ibed
as holding a fluid pound, or little less than an English
pint, and this is to be understood literally, or nearly
so : they were commonly of cut glass, but some were
of crysta l or silver or gold ? With these and the
ewers or j ugs were placed several saucers, or smal l
dishes (nuku ldans) , of fresh and dried frui ts (nukl ) ;and fans and fly
-whisks, of the kind described on a
former occasion, were used by the guests.
The most common and esteemed fruits in the
countries inhabited by the Arabs m ay here be m en
t ioned .
The date (belah) deserves the first place . The
Prophet’s favourite fruits were fresh dates (rutah)and water-melons ; and he ate them both together ?
1 The cup , when fu ll, was genera lly called kas when em pty ,kadah,
”or jam .
”The nam e of kas is now g iven to a sm all gla ss
u sed for brandy and liqu eur s , and s im ilar to our liqu eu r -glass : the
glass or cup u sed for w ine i s ca lled , when so u sed ,“ koobeh it is
t he sam e a s tha t u sed for sherbet bu t in the latter case it is ca lledku lleh .
”
2 Es -Suyootee , accoun t of the fruits of Egypt , in his history of
that country (MS.)
160 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE A GES.
Honour, said he, “ your paternal aunt, the date
palm ; for she was created of the earth of which
Adam was formed .
” 1 I t is said that God hath
given this tree as a peculiar favour to the Muslims ;that he hath decreed al l the date-palms in the world
to them, and they have accordingly conquered every
country in which these trees are found ; and al l are
said to have derived the ir origin from the Hijaz ?
The palm-tree has several well-known properties that
render i t an emblem of a human being among which
are these : that if the head he cut off, the tree dies ;and if a branch be cut off, another does not grow in
its place .
3 Dates are preserved in a moist state by
being merely pressed together in a basket or skin , and
thus prepared are called ’
ajweh. There are m any
varieties of this fruit. The pith or heart of the palm
(jummar) is esteemed for its delicate flavour.
The water-melon (bitteekh, vulg. batteekh), from
what has been said of i t above, ought to be ranked
next ; and it really merits this distinction.
“Whose
eateth ,”said the Prophet, a mouthful of water-melon,
God writeth for him a thousand good works, and
cancel leth a thousand evil works,and raiseth him a
thousand degrees ; for it came from Paradise ; —and
again ,The water-melon is food and drink, acid and
alkali, and a support of l ife,”etc ? The varieties of
this fruit are very numerous.
1 Es Suyootee .
2 I bid .
2 ELKazweenee , MS.
‘1 Ibid .
162 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE M IDDLE AGES.
worthy of the other for . a compan ion . The rose in
his time was seen nowhere but in his palace : during
the season of this flower he wore rose-coloured clothes ;
and his carpets were sprinkled with rose-water? A
s imilar passion for the rose is said to have distin
gu ished a weaver in the reign of El -Ma-moon . He
was constantly employed at his loom every day of
the year, even during the congregational-prayers Of
Friday, excepting in the rose-season, when he abandoned
his work and gave himself up to the enjoyment of
wine early in the morn ing and late in the even ing,loudly proclaiming his revels by singing
,
The season has becom e pleasan t ! The t im e of the rose is com e
Take your m orn ing potat ion s, as long as the rose has blossom s
and flowers
When he resumed his work, he made it known by
singing aloud
If m y Lord prolong m y li fe u nt il the rose -season , I will take aga in
m y m orn ing potation s : bu t if I die before i t , ala s ! for the lossof the rose and w in e
I im plore the God of the suprem e thron e , whose glory be extolled ,that m y hear t m ay con t inually en j oy the even ing pota tions tothe day of resurrect ion .
”
The Khal eefeh was so amused with the humour of
this m an that he granted him an annual pension of
ten thousand dirhems to enable him to enj oy him
self amply on these occasions. Another anecdote
1 Halbet c l -Kum ey t , chap. xvn . and Es . Suyootee, accoun t of theflowers of Egypt , in his history of that country .
FEASTIN G AND IVIE IBE Y-IIIAK'
ING. 16 3
m ay be added to'
show the estimation of the rose in
the mind of an Arab. I t is said that Rowh Ibn -Hatim,
the governor of the province of Northern Africa, was
sitting one day, with a female slave, in an apartment of
his palace, when a eunuch brought him a jar full Of red
and white roses which a m an had Offered as a present."
He ordered the eunuch to fill the jar with s ilver in
return ; but his slave said, “ O my lord, thou hast
not acted equ itably towards the m an ; for his present
to thee is of two colours, red and white.
”The Emeer
replied,
“ Thou hast said truly ; and gave orders to
fill the jar for him with silver and gold (dirhems and
deenars) intermixed . Some persons preserve roses
during the whole of the year in the following manner.
They take a number of rose-buds and fill with them
a new earthen jar, and,after closing its mouth with
mud so as to render it impervious to the air, bury it
in the earth . Whenever they want a few roses, they
take out some of these buds, which they find unal tered ,sprinkle a little water upon them and leave them for a
short time in the air, when they Open and appear as i f
j ust gathered ?
The rose is even a subject of miracles. I t is
related by Ibn -Ku teybeh that there grows in India
a kind Of rose , upon the leaves of which is in
scribed, “ There is no de ity but God : ” 2 But I
1 H albet el -Kum ey t , chap. xvn .
2 Ibid .
164 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE IlIIDDLE AGES.
find a more particular account of this miraculous rose .
A person, who professed to have seen it, said, “ I went
into India, and I saw at one of its towns a large rose,sweet-scented, upon which was inscribed , in white
characters, ‘There is no deity but God ; Mohammad
is God ’s apostle : Aboo-Bekr is the very veracious :’Omar is the discriminator and I doubted of this,whether i t had been done by art ; so I took one Of the
blossoms not yet Opened, and in it was the same
inscription ; and there were many of the same kind
there . The people of that place worshipped stones,and knew not God, to whom be ascribed might and
glory.
” 1 Roses are announ ced for sale in the streets
of Cairo by the cry of “The rose was a thorn : from
the sweat of the Prophet it blossomed ! ” in allus ion
to a miracle recorded of Mohammad.
“When I was
taken up into heaven,”said the Prophet, “ some of
my sweat fell upon the earth,and from it Sprang the
rose ; and whoever would smell my scent, let him7
smell the rose .
’
In another tradition it is said, The
white rose was created from my sweat on the n ight
of the Mearaj2and the red rose, from the sweat of
Jebraeel 3and the yell ow rose, from the sweat of
El -Burak.
” 4 The Persians take especial delight in
1 Es-Suyootee , ubi supra .
2 The n ight of the Prophet ’ s Ascension [in dream ,into Heaven] .
2 Gabriel , who accom pan ied the Prophe t .‘1 The beast on which Moham m ad dream ed he rode from Mekkeh
166 ARAEI’
AN SOCIETY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
violet. “ Adam, said the Prophet, “ fell down from
Paradise with three things ; the myrtle, which is the
chief of sweet-scented flowers in this world ; an ear of
wheat,which is the chief of al l kinds of food in this
world ; and pressed dates, which are the chief of the
fruits of this world.
” 1
The anemone 2 was m onopol ized’
for his own enjoy
ment by Nonman Ibn-El -Mundhir (King of El -Heereh,
a nd contemporary of Mohammad) , as the rose was
afterwards by El-Mutawekkil ?
Another flower much admired and celebrated in
the East is the gil l iflower (m enthoor or kheeree) .
There are three principal kinds ; the most esteemed
is the yellow, or gold-coloured , which has a delicious
scent both by n ight and day ; the next, the purple,and other dark kinds, which have a scent only in the
n ight ; the least esteemed, the white, which has no
scent. The yellow gil l iflower is an emblem of a
neglected lover ?
The narcissus (narj i s) is very highly esteemed .
Galen says, He who has two cakes of bread, l et him
dispose of one of them for some flowers of the
narcissus ; for bread is the food of the body, and the .
1 Es . Suyootee .
2 Shakaik. The “adhriyoon, or
“adhary oon, is said to be a
variety of the anem one .
2 From the form er, or from “noam énf
anem one was nam ed shakaik en s noam an .
"
Halbet el -Kum eyt, chap . xvn .
signifying“ blood,” the
FEASTIN G AND MERR Y 167
narcissus is the food of the soul . Hippocrates gave
a similar Opin ion ?
The following flowers complete the l ist of those
celebrated as most appropriate to add to the delights
of wine —the jasmine , eglantine, Seville-orange-flower,l ily, sweet-basil, wild thyme , buphthalmum ,
chamomile ,nenuphar, lotus, pomegranate-flower, poppy, ketmia,crocus or saffron , safflower, flax, the blossoms of different
kinds of bean , and those of the almond ?
A Sprig of Oriental willow 3 adds much to the
charms of a bunch of flowers, being the favourite
symbol of a graceful woman .
But I have not yet mentioned al l that contributes
to the pleasures of an Eastern carousal .1
For what i s
the juice of the grape without melod ious sounds ?
Wine is as the body ; music, as the soul ; and joyis their offspring? “1 All the five senses should be
gratified . For this reason an Arab tOper, who had
nothing, i t appears, but wine to enjoy, exclaimed,“Ho ! give m e wine to drink and tell m e
‘This is wine ;
1Halbet el -Kum ey t ; Es
-Suyootee , ubi supra ; and ELKazweenee .
2 The Arabic nam es of these flowers are, yasam een , n isreen , zahr
(or zahr narinj ) , soosan, reehan (or hobak) , nem am , bahar , ukhowan ,
n eelOfar , beshn een , ju l l anar or ulnar,khashkhash, khitm ee, zaafaran ,
’osfur, kettan , bakil la and l eblab, and loz.
2 Ban , and khilaf or khalaf. Both these nam es ar e applied to thesam e t ree (which, accord ing to Forskal , differs slight ly fromt he sal ixI Egyp tiaca of Linnaeu s) by the author of the Halbet el -Kum eyt and
by the m odern Egypt ian s .
Ha lbe t el -Kum ey t,chap . xiv .
168 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE ACES.
for in drinking his sight and smel l and taste and
touch would al l be affected ; but it was desirable that
his hearing should also be pleased ?
Music was condemned by the Prophet almost as
severely as wine .
“ Singing and hearing songs,”said
he,
“ cause hypocrisy to grow in the heart, like as
water promoteth the growth of corn 2—and musical
instruments he declared to be among the most powerful
means by which the Devil seduces m an . An in
strument of music is the Devil’s mueddin,serving
to call m en to his worship. Of the hypocrisy
of those attached to music, the following anecdote
presents an instance —A drunken young m an wi th
a lute in his hand was brought one n ight before
the Kha leefeh’Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan,
who, pointing to the instrument, asked what it was,and what was its use . The youth made no answer ; So
he asked those around him ; but they also remained
Si lent, till one, more bold than the rest, said, “ 0
Prince of the Faithful , this is a lute : it is made by
taking some wood of the pistachio-tree, and cutting
it into thin pieces, and glui ng these together, and
then attaching over them these chords,which
,when
a beautiful girl touches them, send forth sounds more
pleasant than those of rain falling upon a desert land
a nd my wife be separated from m e by a triple divorce,
1Halbet cl -Kum ey t, chap . xi.
2 Mishkat el -Masabeeh, i i . 425.
£76 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE M IDDLE AGES.
tion, and desired him to si t down . He then began to
repeat to m e stories, tales of war,and poetry ; so that
m y anger was appeased , and it appeared to m e that
my servants had not presumed to admit him until
acquainted with his politeness and courteousness . I
therefore said to him ,
‘Hast thou any inclination for
m eat ? ’
He answered,‘ I have no want of it. ’ And
the wine ? ’
said I . He replied, ‘Yes .
’
SO I drank
a large cupful , and he did the same , and then said to
m e, O Ibraheem , wilt thou let u s hear some specimen
of thy art in which thou hast excelled the people of
thy profession ? ’
I was angry at his words ; but I
made light of the matter, and, having taken the lute
and tuned it, I played and sang ; whereupon he said ,Thou hast performed well, 0 Ibraheem .
’
I became
more enraged, and said within myself, He is not con
tent with coming hither without permission, and ask
ing m e to sing, but he calls me by my name, and
proves himself unworthy of my conversation .
’
He
then said, Wilt thou l et us hear more If so we will
requite thee .
’
And I tank the lute and sang, u sing
m y utmost care on account of his saying, ‘we will
requite thee .
’
He was moved with delight, and Said,
Thou hast performed well, 0 my master Ibraheem
- adding, ‘Wilt thou permit thy slave to sing ? ’
I
answered,‘As thou pleasest —but thinking lightly
of his sense to sing after m e . He took the lute, and
tuned it ; and, by Allah ! I imagined that the lute
FEASTING AND .MEEE Y-MAA'
IN G. 1 71
spoke in his hands with an eloquent Arab tongue . He
proceeded to sing some verses commencing,
My heart is wounded ! Who will g ive m e for it a hear t w ithou t a
Wound
The narrator continues by saying that he was struck
dumb and motionless with ecstasy ; and that the
strange sheykh,after having played and sung again,
and taught him an enchanting air (with which he
afterwards enraptured his patron , the Khaleefeh) ,van ished . Ibraheem ,
in alarm , seized his sword ; and
was the more amazed when he found that the porter
had not seen the stranger enter or leave the house
but he heard his voice again, outside, telling him that
he was Aboo-Murrah (the Devil)?
Ibraheem El-MOsilee , his son I shak, and Mukharik2
(a pupil of the former), were especially celebrated
among Arab musicians and among the distinguished
m en of the reign of Haroon Er-Rasheed . I shak El
MOs ilee relates of his father Ibraheem that when
Er-Rasheed took him into his service he gave him
a hundred and fifty thousand dirhems and allotted
him a monthly pension of ten thousand dirhems,besides occasional presents [one of which is mentioned
as amounting to a hundred thousand dirhems for a
1 H albet el -Kum eyt , chap. xiv.
2 I am not sure of the or thography of this nam e , particularly w ithrespect to the first and la st vowels ; having never found it wr it tenwith the vowe l-poin ts . I t is som et im e s written with h for kh, and
f for k.
1 72 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE M IDDLE AGES.
s ingle song], and the produce of his (Ibraheem’
s)farms : he had food constantly prepared for him ;
three sheep every day for his kitchen , besides birds ;three thousand dirhems were allowed him for fruits,
perfumes, etc ., every month, and a thousand dirhems
for his clothing ;“and with al l this,
”says his son ,
he died without leaving more than three thousand
deenars, a sum not equal to his debts, which I paid
after his death .
” 1 Ibraheem was of Persian origin ,
and of a high family. He was commonly called
the Nedeem (or cup-compan ion) , be ing Er-Rasheed’
s
favourite compan ion at the wine-table ; and his son ,
who enjoyed the l ike distinction with El-Ma-moon, re
ceived the same appellation, as wel l as that of Son of
the Nedeem .
”Ibraheem was the most famousmusician
of his time, at least till his son attained celebrity ?
I shak El -MOSilee was especially ,famous as a
musician ; but he was also a good poet, accomplishedin general l iterature
, and endowed with great wit. He
was honoured above al l other persons in the pay Of
El-Ma-moon, and enjoyed a long life ; but for many
years before his death he was blind .
3
Mukharik appears to have rivalled his master
Ibraheem . The latter, he relates, took him to perform
before Er-Rasheed , who used to have a curta in sus
1 Halbet eLKum ey t , L] .
2 H e was born in A .H . 1 25, and d ied in 21 3 , or 188 .
1 H e was born A.H . 1 50, and d ied in 23 5 .
ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE .MIDDLE AGES.
the house thinking that I was their com paniOn,'
and
they imagining that I was one of his friends. A repast
was brought up, and we ate, and washed our hands, and
were perfumed . The master of the house then said to
the two young m en, Have ye any desire that I should
call such a one ?’
(mention ing a woman’
s name) . They
answered , ‘ I f thou wilt grant us the favour, well :’
so he called for her, and she came, and lo, she was
the maiden whom I had seen before, and who had
abused m e . A servant-maid preceded her, bearing her
lute,which she placed in her lap. Wine was then
brought, and She sang, while we drank, and shook with
delight. ‘Whose air is that ? ’ they asked . She
answered, ‘My master Mukharik’
s .
’
She then sang
another air, which she said was also mine ; while they
drank by pints ; she looking aside and doubtfully at
m e until I lost my patience, and called out to her
to do her best : but in attempting to do so, singing a
third air, she overstrained her voice , and I said , Thou
hast made a mistake —upon which she threw the
lute from her lap in anger, so that she nearly broke
it, saying, ‘Take it thyself, and l et us hear thee .
’
I answered , ‘Well ;’
and, having taken it and tuned
it perfectly, sang the first of the airs which she had
sung before m e ; whereupon al l of them sprang upon
their feet and kissed my head . I then sang the second
air, and the third ; and their reason almost fled with
ecstasy.
FEASTING AND MERR Y-MAKIN G. 1 75
The master of the house, after asking his guests
and being told by them that they knew m e not ,
came to m e, and, kissing my hand, said, ‘By Allah ,
my master, who art thou ? ’ I answered, ‘By Allah
I am the Singer Mukharik.
’
And for what purpose,
said he , kissing both my hands, camest thou hither ?’
I replied, ‘As a spunger ;’—and related what had
happened with respect to the maiden : whereupon
he looked towards his two companions and said to
them ,
‘Tel l m e, by Allah , do ye not know that I
gave for that girl thirty thousand dirhems,and have
refused to sell her ? ’ They answered, I t is so.
’ Then
said he, I take you as witnesses that I have given her
to him .
’
And we,’
said the two friends,‘will pay
thee two-thirds of her price .
’- SO he put m e in
possession of the girl, and in the even ing when I
departed, he presented m e also with rich dresses and
other gifts, with al l of which I went away ; and as
I passed the places where the maiden had abused m e,
I said to her, ‘Repeat thy words to m e but she could '
not for shame . Holding the girl ’s hand, I went with
her immediately to the Khal eefeh, whom I found in
anger at my long absence ; but when I related my
s tory to him he was surprised,and laughed, and ordered
that the master of the house and his two friends should
be brought before him, that he might requite them ;to the former he gave forty thousand dirhems ; to
each Of his two friends,thirty thousand ; and to
1 76 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE ACES.
m e a hundred thousand ; and I kissed his feet and
departed .
” 1
I t is particularly necessary for the Arab musician
that he have a retentive memory, well stocked with
choice pieces of poetry and with facetious or pleasant
anecdotes, interspersed with songs ; and that he have
a ready wit, aided by dramatic talent, to employ these
materials with good effect. If to such qualifications
he adds fair atta inments in the difficult rules of
grammar, a degree of eloquence, comic humour, and
good temper, and is not surpassed by many in his
art, he is sure to be a general favour ite . Very few
Muslims of the higher classes have condescended to
study m usic, because they would have been despised
by their inferiors for doing so ; or because they them
selves have . despised or condemned the art. Ibraheem ,
the son of the Khal eefeh El -Mahdee, and competitor
of El -Ma -moon, was a remarkable exception : he is
said to have been an excellent musician and a good
singer.
In the houses of the wealthy, the vocal and instru
mental performers were usually (as is the case in many
houses in the present age) domestic female slaves, well
instructed in their art by hired male or female pro
fessors. In the “ Thousand and One Nights,” these
slaves are commonly described as standing or s itting
unveiled in the presence of male guests ; but from
1 Halbet cl -Kum ey t , chap . vu .
1 78 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE .MIDDLE ACES.
before m en to incline (men’
s) hearts to them by evil
suggestions, and play at feasts with young m en, thereby
meriting the anger Of the Compassionate [God],and
'
go forth to the public baths and assemblies with
various kinds of ornaments and perfumes and with
conceited gait ; (for the which they shal l be congregated
in Hell-fire, for opposing the good and on account of
this their affected gait while to their husbands they
are disobedient, behaving to them in the reverse
m anner, excepting when they fear to abridge their
l iberty of going abroad by such conduct for they are
l ike swine and apes in their interior nature, though
l ike daughters of Adam in their exterior appearance ;especially the women of this age ; not advising their
husbands in matters of religion ,but the latter erring
in permitting them to go out to every assembly ;Sisters of devils and demons, etc. etc . I have
undertaken the composition of this volume.
” 1 A more
convincing testimony than this, I think, cannot be
required.The lute (el -
’
ood) is the only instrument that is
generally described as used at the entertainments
which we have been considering. Engravings of this
and other musical instruments are given in my work
on the Modern Egyptians. The Arab viol (called
rabab) was commonly used by inferior performers.
The Arab music is generally of a soft and plaintive1 Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il .
FEASTIN G AND MERR Y-MAKIN G. 1 79
character, and particularly that of the most refined
description, which is distinguished by a peculiar
system of intervals. The singer aims at distinct
enunciation of the words, for this is justly admired ;and delights in a trilling style . The airs of songs
are commonly very short and simple, adapted to a
single verse, or even to a single hemistich but in
the instrumental music there is more variety.
Scarcelyless popular as an amusement and mode
of passing the t ime is the bath , or hammam,—a
favourite resort of both m en and women of al l classes
among the Muslims who can afford the trifling expense
which it requires ; and (it is said) not only of human
beings,but also of evil geni i on which account
, as
well as on that of decency, several precepts respecting
it have been dictated by Mohammad . I t is frequented
for the purpose of performing certain ablutions required
by the religion, or by a regard for cleanliness, for its
salutary effects, and for mere luxury.
The fol lowing description of a public bath will
convey -a sufficient notion of those in private houses,which are on a smaller scale and generally consist of
only two or three chambers. The public bath com
prises several apartments with mosaic or tesselated
pavements, composed of white and black marble and
pieces of fine red tile and sometimes other materials.
The inner apartments are covered with domes,having
a number of small round glazed apertures for the
1 80 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE M IDDLE ACES.
admission of light. The first apartment is the meslakh ,or di
’
srobing room, which has in the centre a fountain
of cold water, and next the walls wide benches or
platforms encased with marble . These are furn ished
with mattresses and cushions for the higher and middle
classes, and with mats for the poorer sort. The inner
division Of the building, in the more regularly planned
baths, occupies nearly a square the central and chief
portion of it is the principal apartment, or hararah,which generally has the form of a cross. In its centre
is a founta in of hot water, rising from a base encased
with marble, which serves as'
a seat. One of the angles
of the square is occupied by the beyt-owwal , or ante
chamber of the hararah : in another is the fire over
which is the boiler ; and each of the other two angles
is generally occupied by two small chambers,in one
of which is a tank filled with warm water, which pours
down from a spot in the dome ; in the other, two
taps side by side, one of hot and the other of cold
water, with a small trough beneath, before which is a
seat . The inner apartments are heated by the steam
which rises from the fountain and tanks, and by the
contiguity of the fire ; but the beyt-owwal is not so hot
as the hararah, being separated from it by a door. In
cold weather the bather undresses in the former, which'has two or three raised seats l ike those of the meslakh .
With a pair of wooden clogs to his feet, and
having a large napkin round his loins, and generally a
1 82 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE ACES.
time is passed in the enjoyment of rest or recreation
or refreshment. All necessary decorum is observed on
these occasions by most ladies, but women of the
lower orders are often seen in the bath without anycovering . Some baths are appropriated solely to m en
others, only to women ; and others, again, to m en
during the forenoon, and in the afternoon to women .
When the bath is appropriated to women, a napkin, or
some other piece of drapery is suspended over the
door to warn m en from entering.
Before the time of Mohammad, there were no
public baths in Arabia ; and he was so prejudiced
against them ,for reasons already alluded to
,that he
at first forbade both m en and women from enteringthem : afterwards, however, he permitted m en to do
so, if for the sake of cleanliness, on the condition
of the ir wearing a cloth ; and women also on account
of sickness, child-birth, etc .,provided they had not
convenient places for bathing in their houses. But
notwithstanding this license, i t is held to be a cha
racteristic of a virtuous woman not to go to a bath
even with her husband’s permission : for the Prophet
said, “Whatever woman enters a bath, the devil is
With her.
”As the bath is a resort of the Jinn, prayer
should not be performed in it, nor the Kur-an recited .
The Prophet said , All the earth is given to m e as a
place of prayer, and as pure, except the burial-ground
and the bath.
”Hence also, when a person is about to
FEASTIN G AND MERR Y-MAKING. 183
enter a bath, he should offer up an ejaculatory prayer
for protection against evil spirits ; and should place
h is left foot first over the threshold . Infidel s have
often been obliged to distinguish themselves in the
bath, by hanging a Signet to the neck, or wearing
anklets, etc . ,lest they should receive those marks of
respect which Should be paid only to believers ?
Hunting and hawking, which were common and
favourite diversions of the Arabs, and especially of
their kings and other great m en ,have now fallen into
comparative disuse among this people . They are,
however, still frequently practised by the Persians,and in the same manner as they are generally de
scribed in the “ Thousand and One Nights.
”2 The
more common kinds of game are gazelles,or antelopes,
hares, partridges, the species of grouse called “hata,
”
quails, wild geese, ducks, etc . Against al l of these,the hawk is generally employed, but assisted in the
capture of gazelles and hares by dogs. The usual
arms of the Sportsmen in mediaeval times were the bow
and arrow, the cross-bow, the spear, the sword and the
mace . When the game is struck down but not kil led
by any weapon, i ts throat is immediately cut. If
merely stunned and then left to die, its flesh is
unlawful food. Hunting is allowable only for the
purpose of procuring food, or to obtain the skin of an
1 Nuzhet e l -Mu taam m il , section vn .
2 See Sir John Malcolm ’
s Sketches in Persia, i . ch. v.
1 84 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE ACES.
animal , or for the sake of destroying ferocious and
dangerous beasts ; but the rule is often disregarded .
Amusement is certainly, in general , the main object
of the Muslim huntsman ; bu t he does not with this
view endeavour to prolong the chase on the contrary,he strives to take the game as quickly as possible .
For this purpose nets are often employed , and the
hunting party, forming what is'
cal led the circle of the
chase (halkat es-seyd) , surround the spot in which
the game is found .
On the eastern frontiers of Syria, says Burck
hardt, are several places allotted for the hunting of
gazelles : these places are called ‘m asiade
’
[perhaps
more properly, An Open space in the
plain, of about one mile and a half square, is enclosed
On three sides by a wall of loose stones, too high for
the gazelles to leap over. In different parts Of this
wall, gaps are purposely left, and near each gap a deep
ditch is made on the outs ide . The enclosed Space is
situated near some rivulet or spring to which in
summer the gazelles resort. When the hunting is to
begin, many peasants assemble, and watch till they see
a herd Of gazelles advancing from a distance towards
the enclosure, into which they drive them : the
gazelles, frightened by the Shouts of these people and
the discharge of fire-arms, endeavour to leap over the
wall, but can only effect this at the gaps, where they
fal l into the di tch outside, and are easily taken, some
186 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES .
CHAPTER VI II .
CHILDHOOD AND EDUCATION.
IN few cases are the Moham m adans SO much fettered
by the directions of their Prophet and other religious
instructors as in the rearing and education of their
children. In matters of the most trivial nature,religious precedents direct their management of the
young. One of the first duties is to wrap the new-born
child in clean white linen, or in linen of some other
colour, but not yellow. After this some person (not
a female) should pronounce the adan1 in the ear of the
infant, because the Prophet did so in the ear of El
Hasan when Fatim eh gave birth to him ; or he should
pronounce the.
adan in the right ear, and the ikam eh
(which is nearly the same) in the left?
1 The call to prayer which is chanted from the m ad inehs (orm inaret s) of the m osqu es . I t is a s follows God is m ost great !
”
(four tim es) . I test ify that there is no de ity bu t God !”(twice) .
I te stify tha t Moham m ad is God’
s Apostle ! ” (twice) Com e to
prayer ! ” (twice) . Com e to secur ity !”(twice) . God is m ost
great !”(twice) . There is no deity bu t God !
”
2 Nuzhet cl -Mu taiim m il , section 9 . The ikam eh differs from the
adan in adding The t im e for prayer is com e” twice after “
com e
to security .
”
CH ILDHOOD AND ED UCATI ON: 1 87
I t was formerly a custom of many of the Arabs,
and perhaps is still among some, for the father to give
a feast to his friends on seven successive days after the
birth of a son ; but that of a daughter was Observed
with less rejoicing. The general modern custom is to
give an entertainment only on the seventh day, which
is called YOm es-Subooa .
On this occasion ,in the families of the higher
classes, professional female singers are hired to enter«I
tain a party of ladies, friends Of the infant’s mother,who visit her on this occasion, in the hareem ; or a
concert of instrumental music, or a recitation of the
whole of the Ku r-an, is performed below by m en . The
mother, attended by the midwife, being seated in a
chair which is the property of the latter, the child is
brought, wrapped in a handsome shawl or somethingcostly ; and, to accustom it to noise, that it m ay not
be frightened afterwards by the music and other
sounds of mirth, one of the women takes a brass
mortar and strikes it repeatedly with the pestle, as i f
pounding. After this, the child is put into a sieve
and shaken, i t being supposed that this operation is
beneficial to its stomach. Next, i t is carried through
al l the apartments of the hareem, accompan ied by
several women or girls, each of whom bears a number
of wax candles, sometimes of various colours, cut in
two, lighted, and stuck into small lumps of paste of
henna, upon a small round tray. At the same time
1 88 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
the midwife, or another female, sprinkles upon the
floor of each room a mixture of salt with seed of the
fennel-flower, or salt alone, whi ch has been placed
during the preceding n ight at the infant ’s head
saying as she does this, The salt be in the eye of the
person who doth not bless the Prophet ! ” or,“The
foul salt be in the eye of the envier This ceremony
of the sprinkling of salt is considered a preservative
for the child and mother from the evil eye ; and each
person present Should say,“ O God, bless our lord
Mohammad ! ” The child, wrapped up and placed
on a fine mattress, which is sometimes laid on a silver
tray, is Shewn to each of the women present, who looks
at its face, says, O God, bless our lord Mohammad
God give thee long life ! ” etc ., and usually puts an
embroidered handkerchief,with a gold coin (if pretty
or Old, the more esteemed) tied up in one of the
corners, on the child’s head, or by its side . This
giving of handkerchiefs and gold is considered as
imposing a debt, to be repaid by the mother, i f the
donor shoul d give her the same occasion ; or as the
d ischarge of a debt for a similar offering. The coins
are generally used for some years to decorate the
head-dress of the child. After these presents for the
child,others are given for the midwife. During the
n ight before the seventh-day ’s festivity, a water-bottle
full of water (a dOrakin the case of a boy , and a kulleh 1
1 The dorak has a long narrow neck , the kulleh a shor t wide one.
190 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
disapprove of uniting the name and surname, so as
to call a person Mohammad and Abu- l -Kasim . And
i f a son be called by the name of a prophet it is not
allowable to abuse or vil ify him,unless the person
so named be facing his reproacher, who should say,‘Thou ’
[without mention ing his name] : and a child
named Mohammad or Ahmad should be [especially]honoured . The Prophet said, There is no people
holding a consul tation at which there is present one
whose name is Mohammad or Ahmad, but God blesseth
al l that assembly : and again he sa id, Whoever
nameth his child by my name, or by that Of any of my
children or my compan ions, from affection to m e or to
them , God (whose name be exalted) will give him in
Paradise what eye hath not seen nor ear heard .
’
And
a son should not be named King of kings, or Lord of
lords ; nor should a m an take a surname of relation
ship from the name of the eldest of his children ; nor
take any such surname before a child is born to him .
” 1
The custom of naming children after prophets, or after
relations or compan ions of Mohammad, is very common .
NO ceremony is Observed on account of the naming.
On the same day, however, two practices which I
am about to mention are prescribed to be Observed ;though
, as far as my observations and inquiries allow
m e to judge, they are generally neglected by the
modern Muslims. The first of these is a sacrifice.
1 Nuzhet eLMu taam m il , section 9 .
CHILDHOOD AND ED UCA TION.
The victim is called ’
akeekah. I t should be a ram or
goat ; or two such animals Should be sacrificed for a
son, and one for a daughter. This rite is regarded by
Ibn-Hambal as absolutely obligatory : he said, “ If a
father sacrifice not for his son, and he [the son] die,that son will not intercede for hi m on the day of
judgment.” The founders of the three other principal
sects regard it in different and less important lights,though Mohammad slew an
’
akeekah for himself after
his prophetic mission . The person should say, on
slaying the victim , O God, verily this’
akeekah is a
ransom for my son such a one ; its blood for his blood,and its flesh for his flesh, and its bone for his bone,and its skin for his skin, and its hair for his hair. 0
God,make it a ransom for my son from hell fire.
” A
bone of the v ictim should not be broken ? The
midwife shoul d rece ive a l eg Of i t. I t should be
cooked without previously cutting off any portion of
it ; and part of it should be given in alms.
After this should be performed the other ceremony
above alluded to, which is this - I t is a sunneh
ordinance, incumbent on the father, to shave or cause
to be shaved the head of the child, and to give in
alms to the poor the weight of the hair in gold or
s ilver. This should also be done for a proselyte ? On
the subsequent occasions of shaving the head of a
1 Com pare Exodu s xiii . 1 3 and xii . 46.
2 Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il, section 9 ; and Mishkat el -Masabeeh, n . 3 15, f.
192 ARABIAN SOCIETY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
m ale child (for the head of the male is frequently
shaven), a tuft of hair is generally left on the crown,and commonly for several years another also over the
forehead.
C ircumcision is most approved if performed on the
same day ;1 but the observance of this rite is generall y
delayed un til the child has attained the age Of five or
six years, and sometimes several years later. (See
p.
The Muslims regard a child as . a trust committed
by God to its parents, who, they hold, are responsible
for the manner in which they bring it up, and will be
examined on this subject on the day of judgment.
But they further venture to say, that“the first who
will lay hold of a m an on the day of judgment will be
his wife and children, who [if he have been deficient
in his duty to them] will present themselves before
God, and say, 0 our Lord, take for us our due from
him for he taught us net that of which we were
ignorant, and he fed us with forbidden food, and we
knew not : and their due will be taken from him .
” 2
By this is meant, that a certain proportion of the good
works which the m an m ay have done, and his children
and wife neglected, will be set down to their ac count
or that a similar proportion of their evil works will be
transferred to his account.
The mother is enjoined by the law to give suck to
1 Nuzhet cl -Mutaam m il , section 9 .
2 Ibid.
194 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
eye, that so the infant itself m ay pass unnoticed. If a
person express his admiration of another’s child other
wise than by some pious ejaculation, as for instance
by praising its Creator (with the exclamation of
Subhana-l lah !”or Ma shaa-l lah ! etc .) or invoking
a blessing on the Prophet, he fi lls the mind Of’
the
parent with apprehension ; and recourse is had to
some superstitious ceremony to counteract the dreaded
influence of his envious‘
glance. The children of the
poor from their unattractive appearance are less ex
posed to thi s imaginary danger : they generally have
little or no clothing and are extremely dirty. I t is
partly with the v iew of protecting them from the evi l
eye that those of the rich are so long confined to
the hareem : there they are petted and pampered for
several years, at least until they are of age to go to
school but most of them are instructed at home.
The children of the Muslim s are taught to Show
to their fathers a degree of respect which might be
deemed incompatible with the existence of a tender
mutual affection ; but I bel ieve that this is not the
case. The child greets the father in the morn ing by
kissing his hand , and then usually stands before him
in a respectful attitude, with the left hand covered
by the right, to receive any order or to await his
permission to depart ; but after the respectful kiss,is
Often taken on the lap . After the period Of infancy,
the well-bred son seldom sits in the presence of his
CHILDH OOD AND ED UCATI OM
father ; but during that period he is’
generally al lowed
much familiarity. A Syrian merchant, who was one
of my near neighbours in Cairo, had a child of ex
quisito beauty, commonly supposed to be his daughter,whom
,though he was a most bigoted Muslim ,
he daily
took with him from his private house to his shop .
The child followed him, seated upon an ass before a
black slave, and until about six years old was
dressed like most young ladies, but without a face
veil . The father then thinking that the appearance
of taking about with him a daughter of that age was
scandalous, dressed his pet as a boy, and told his
friends that the female attire had been employed as
a protection against the evil eye , girls being less
coveted than boys. This indeed is sometimes done ,
and it is possible that such might have been the case
in this instance ; but I was l ed to bel ieve that it was
not so. A year after, I left Cairo : while I remained
there, I continued to see the child pass my house as
before, but always in boy’
s clothing.
I t is not surprising that the natives of Easterncountries, where a very trifling expense is required to
rear the young, should be generally desirous of a
numerous offspring. Amotive of self-interest conduces
forcibly to cherish this feeling in a wife ; for she is
commonly esteemed by her husband in proportion to
her fruitfulness, and a m an is seldom willing to
divorce a wife, or to sel l a slave, who has borne him
196 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE .MIDDLE AGES.
a child . A similar feel ing also induces in both parents
a desire to obta in offspring, and renders them at the
same time resigned to the loss of such of the ir children
as die in tender age . This feel ing arises from their
belief of certain services, of greater moment than the
r ichest blessings this world can bestow, which children
who die in infancy are to render to their parents.
The Prophet is related to have said , The infant
children [of theMusl ims] shall assemble at the scene of
j udgment on the day of the general resurrection, when
al l creatures shall appear for the reckon ing, and it will
be said to the angels, Go ye with these into Paradise
and they will halt at the gate of Paradise, and i t will
be said to them,
‘Welcome to the offspring of the
Muslims enter ye Paradise there is no reckon ing to
be made with you and they will reply, ‘Yea, and
our fathers and our m others : but the guardians of
Paradise will say,‘Verily your fathers and your
mothers are not with you because they have com
m itted faults and sins for which they must be reckoned
with and inquired of. ’ Then they will shriek and cry
at the gate of Paradise with a great cry ; and God
(whose name be exalted, and who is al l -knowing re~
specting them) will say,‘What is this cry ?
’
I t will
be answered, 0 our Lord, the children of the Muslims
say, We will not enter Paradise but with our fathers
and our mothers.
exalted) will say, Pass among them al l , and t ake the
Whereupon God (whose name be
198 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE [MIDDLE AGES.
and lo , there were youths passing through the
assembly , having in the ir hands ewers of si lver, and
cups of gold, and giving drink to one person after
another ; so I stretched forth my hand to one of them ,
and said , ‘Give m e to’
drink ; for thirst overpowereth
m e ;’ but they answered, ‘Thou hast no child among
us ; we give drink only to our fathers.
’
I asked
them ,
‘Who are ye ?’ They replied, ‘We are the
a w ldeceased infant children of the Muslims. Especial
rewards in heaven are promised to mothers. When
a woman conceives by her husband ,”said the Prophet,
she iscal led in heaven a martyr [i .a. she is ranked , as
a martyr in dignity] ; and her labour in childbed and
her care for her children protect her from hel l fire .
” 2
When the child begins to Speak, the father
should teach him first the kel im eh [or profession of
faith], There is no deity but God : [Mohammad is
God ’s apostle] - he should dictate this to him seven
t imes . Then he should instruct him to say, Where
fore exalted be God, the King, the Truth ! There is
no deity but He,the Lord of the honourable throne .
” 3
He should teach him also the Throne-verse,4 and the
closing words of the Hashr, He is God, beside whom
there is no de ity, the King, the Holy,’
etc .
5
As soon as a son is old enough, his father should
Nuzhet el -Mu taam m il , sec tion 22 Idem ., section 7 .
3Ku r-an , xxu i . 1 17 .
God ! there is no deity bu t He ,”etc . , Kur . 11 . 256 .
5 Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il , sect ion 9 .
CH ILDHOOD AND EDUCATION: 1 99
teach him the m ost important rules of decent behaviour
placing some food before him,he should order him to
take it with the right hand (the left being employed
for unclean purposes), and to say, on commencing,“ In
the name of God ;”to eat what is next to him,
and
not to hurry or spill any of the food upon his person
or dress. He should teach him that it is disgust ing
to eat much . He should particularly condemn to him
the love of gold and silver, and caution him’
against
covetousness as he would aga inst serpents and scorpions ;and forbid his spitting in an assembly and every
similar breach of good m anners, from talking much ,turn ing his back upon another, standing in an indolent
attitude, and speaking ill of any person to another.
He should keep him from bad compan ions, teach him
the Ku r-an and al l requisite divine and prophetic
ordinances, and instruct him in the arts of swimmingand archery, and in some virtuous trade ; for trade is
a security from poverty. He should also command
him to endure patiently the chastisements of his
teacher. In one tradition it is said, “When a boyattains the age of six years he should be disciplined,and when he attains to nine years he should be put
in a separate bed, and when he attains to ten years
he should be beaten for [neglecting] prayer and in
another tradition, “ Order your children to pray at
seven [years], and beat them for [neglecting] it at
t en, and put them in separate beds.
” 1
Nuzhet el -Mu taam m il , section 9 .
2 00 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
Circumcision is generally performed before the boyis submitted to the instruction of the schoolmaster.
1
Previously to the performance of this rite , he is, i f
belonging to the higher or middle rank of society,usually paraded about the neighbourhood of his
parents’ dwelling, gaily attired,chiefly with female
habits and ornaments, but with a boy’s turban on
his head , mounted on a horse, preceded by musicians,and followed by a group of his female relations and
friends. This ceremony is observed by the great
with much pomp and with sumptuous feasts. El
Jabartee mentions a fete celebrated on the occasion
of the circumcision of a son of the Kadee of Ca iro,
in the year of the Flight 1 179 (A. D . when
the grandees and chief merchants and’ulama of
the city sent him such abundance of p resents that
the magazines of his mansion were filled with rice
and butter and honey and sugar ; the great hall ,with coffee ; and the middle . of the court, with
fire-wood : the public were amused for many days by
players and performers of various kinds ; and when
the youth was paraded through the streets he was
attended by numerous m em looks with the ir richly
caparisoned horses and splendid arms and armour
and military band, and by a number of other youths,
An analogous custom is m en t ioned in a note appended to theaccoun t of c ircum c ision in chap . ii . of m y work on the Modern
Egyptians .
2 0 2 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN’
THE M IDDLE AGES.
for a very trifling weekly payment, which al l parents
save those in indigent circumstances can eas ily
afford . The schoolmaster generally teaches nothing
more than to read, and to recite by heart the whole of
the Kur-an . After committing to memory the first
chapter of the sacred volume, the boy learns the rest
in the inverse order of their arrangement, as they
generally decrease in length (the longest .coming first ,and the shortest at the end) . Writing and ari thmetic
are usually taught by another master ; and grammar,rhetoric, versification, logic, the interpretation of the
Kur-an, and the whole system of religion and law, with
al l other knowledge deemed useful, which seldom
includes the mere elements of mathem atics, are attained
by studying at a collegiate mosque, and at no expense
for the professors receive no pay e ither’
from the
students, who are mostly of the poorer classes, or from
the funds of the mosque .
The weal thy'
often employ for their sons a private
tutor ; and when he has taught them to read, and to
recite the Kur-an, engage for them a wr it ing-master,and then send them to the college. But among this
class, polite literature is more considered than any
other branch of knowledge, after religion. Such an
acquaintance with the works of some of their favourite
poets as enables a m an to quote them occasionally in
company, is regarded by the Arabs as essential to a son
who is to m ix in good society ; and to this acquire
CH ILDHOOD AND ED UCATION: 2 0 3
ment is often added some skill in the art of versification,
which is rendered peculiarly easy by the copiousness of
the Arabic language and by its system of inflexion .
These characteristics of their noble tongue (which are
remarkably exhibited by the custom,common among
the Arabs, of preserving the same rhyme throughout a
whole poem), while on' the one hand they have given
an admirable freedom to the compositions of m en of
tru e poetic gen ius, have on the other hand mainly
contributed to the degradation of Arabic poetry . To
an Arab of some little learning it is almost as easy to
speak in verse as in prose ; and hence he often inter
sperses his prose writings, and not unfrequently his
conversation , with indifferent verses, of which the chief
merit generally consists in puns or in an ingen ious u se
of several words nearly the same in sound but differing
in sense . This custom is frequently exemplified in
the Thousand and One Nights,” where a person sud
denly changes the style of his speech from prose to
verse, and then reverts to the former.
One more duty of a father to a son I should here
mention : it is to procure for him a wife as soon as he
has arrived at a proper age. This age is decided by
some to be twenty years, though many young m en
marry at an earl ier period . I t is said, “When a son
has attained the age of twenty years, his father, i f able ,should marry him , and then take his hand and say , I
have disciplined thee and taught thee and married
2 04 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY I N THE M IDDLE AGES.
thee : I now seek refuge with God from thy mischief in
the present world and the next.’ To enforce this duty,the following tradition is urged When a son becomes
adult and his father does not m arry'
him and yet is
able to do so, if the youth do wrong in consequence,the sin of i t is between the two —or, as in
'
another
report, on the father.
” 1 The same is held to “
be
the case with respect to a danghtervwho has attained
the age of twelve years.
The female children of the Arabs are seldom
taught even to read . Though they are admissible at
the daily schools in which the boys are instructed,very few parents allow them the benefit of this privi
lege ; preferring, i f they give them any instruction of
a l iterary kind, to employ a sheykhab (or learned
m an) to teach them at home . She instructs them
in the forms of prayer and teaches them to repeat by
heart a few chapters of the Kur-an, very rarely the .
whole book. Parents are indeed recommended to
withhold from the ir daughters some portions of the
Kur-an ; to“ teach them the Soorat ed-Noor [or 24th
chapter], and keep from them the Soorat Yoosuf [12th
chapter] ; on account of the story of Zel eekha and
Yoosuf in the latter, and the prohibitions and threats
and mention of pun ishments contained in the former.
”2
Needle-work is not so rarely, but yet not generally,
Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il , section 9 , and Mishat el -Masabeeh, 11.2 Nuzhe t el -Mu tiiam m i l , section 6 .
296 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
tenths of the hardness to the Turks, and n ine-tenths
of the bravery to the Arabs. According to Kaab E1
Ahbar, reason and sedition are most peculiar to Syria,plenty and degradation to Egypt, and misery and
health to the Desert. In another account, faith and
modesty are said to be most peculiar to El -Yemen,
fortitude and sedition to Syria, magn ificence or
pride and hypocrisy to El-’
Irak, wealth and de
gradation to Egypt, and poverty and misery to the
Desert. Of women, it is said by Kaab El -Ahbar, that
the best in the world (excepting those of the tribe of
Kureysh mentioned by the Prophet) are those of El
Basrah ; and the worst in the world , those of Egypt.l
El -Makreezee’s Khitat , and El -I shakee .
CHAPTER IX .
WOMEN.
THAT sensual passion is very prevalent among the
Arabs cannot be doubted ; but I think it unjust to
suppose them generally incapable of a purer feeling,worthy, i f constancy be a sufficient test, of being
termed true loVe. That they are not so, appears
evident to almost every person who mixes with them
in familiar society ; for such a person must have
opportun ities of being acquainted with many Arabs
s incerely attached to wives whose personal charms
have long vanished, and who have neither wealth nor
influence of their own, nor wealthy or influential
relations, to induce the ir husbands to refrain from
d ivorcing them . I t very often happens, too, that an
Arab is sincerely attached to a wife possessed, even in
the best portion of her age, of few charms, and that
the lasting favourite among two or more wives is not
the most handsome. This opin ion, I am sorry to
observe, is at variance, as far as the Arabs of the towns
are concerned, with that entertained by one of the
most intelligent and experienced of modern travellers
2 08 ARAB IAN 5 0 015 7 1? IN THE M IDDLE A 6 15 3 .
who long resided among this people,—the j ustly celebrated Burckhardt : 1 but it is confirmed by numerous
facts related by respectable Arab authors (and there
fore not regarded by them as of an incredible nature) ,as well as by cases which have fallen under my own
observation . The tale of Leyla and Mejnoon, the
Juliet and Romeo of Arabia, is too well known to be
here repeated ; but among many other anecdotes of
strong and constant love, the following m ay be inserted .
The Khaleefeh Yezeed, the son of ’Abd-El -Melik,had two female slaves, one of whom was named
I m ay suffer in public estim ation for m y d iffering in Opin ionfrom this accom plished traveller and m os t e st im able m an ; bu t I
cannot , on that accoun t , abstain from the expre ss ion of m y d issent .
Our d ifference , I think , m ay be thus expla ined . H e conform ed, in a
great degree , to the habits of the Ar abs bu t n ot to such an exten t
as I con sider necessary to obta in from them that confidence in hissym pa thy which wou ld induce them to l ay open to him their
character ; and when a m an is often treated with coldness and
reserve , I doubt whe ther the people from whom he exper iences su ch
t reatm en t can be judged by him with stri ct im par tiali ty . To be
received on term s of equality by Ar abs of the m ore polished classes,an undevi a t ing observance of their code of e t iqu ette is absolutelyind ispen sable : but Bur ckhard t, I have been a ssured , often violatedthis code by prac tices harm less enough to our notions and probablyalso in the Opini on of the Arabs Of the Desert , bu t extrem e ly Offen sivet o the people who en joyed the least share of his e steem : his m ost
in t im ate acquain tan ces in Ca iro genera lly r efu sed , in speaking Of him ,
to designate him by the t itle of sheykh”which he had adopted ;
and y et the hea viest charge that I heard brought against him was
his frequent habit of whi stling —'I‘
bis fact has been m ent ioned , as
corroborat ing an Observation of the sam e kin d , by Mr . UrquhartSpir it of the East ,
” i . 417 , al l Of whose Opin ion s relat ingto the East , expressed in that work, and espec ia lly those r egardi ng
the characteristics of the Eastern m ind, are entitled to the highestrespect.
2 10 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
bed, speechless, and after lingering seventeen n ights,
expired and was buried by the side of Habbabeh.
May God , says the narrator, have mercy on them
both 1 1
In the same work from which the above is taken,it is related that Haroon Er-Rasheed, visiting Suleymanthe son Of Aboo-Jaafar, one of his chief oflicers, saw
with him a female slave, named Da’
eefeh, of excessive
beauty, and being sm itten by her charms demandedher as a present. His request was granted ; but
Suleyman, from grief at the loss of his mistress, fel l
sick ; and during his illness was heard to exclaim,
I appea l unto God aga inst the affl iction which H e hath sent
upon m e through the Khal eefeh.
The world heareth of hi s jus tice bu t he is a tyrant in the affa ir
of Da’eefeh .
2
“Love of her is fixed in m y heart as ink upon the surface of
paper .
”
Er-Rasheed,being informed Of
'
his complaint, restored
to him his mistress, and with her his peace Of mind .
This anecdote is given as a proof Of strong love ;but perhaps m ay not be thought much to the purpose .
The following, from the same work, is more apt .
During the hottest hour of an excessively sultry
day, the Khal eefeh Mo’
awiyeh the son of Aboo-Sufyan
Ki tab el -’Onwan fee Mekaid eu -Niswan , a work on the stratagem s
of wom en (MS) .
2 Thi s word slightly varied (changed to Da ’eefih) bears another
m eaning , nam ely , his weak one the fin al vowel being suppressedby the rul e of wakf.
WOMEN . 2 1 r
was s itting in a chamber which was open on each side
to allow free passage to the air, when he beheld a
barefooted Bedawee approaching him . Wondering
what could induce this m an to brave the scorching
heat, he declared to his attendants that if he were
come to demand of him any favour or aid or act Of
justice, his request should be granted . The Bedawee
addressed him in verse with a pathetic appeal for
justice against the tyranny Of Marwan the son of El
Hakam (afterwards Khal eefeh, Mo’
awiyeh’
s fourth
successor) , by whom he had been forcibly deprived
of his beloved wife Soada. The Khaleefeh requiring
a more particular account of his case, he related
the following facts.
‘
He had a wife, the daughter
of his paternal uncle, excessively beloved by him,
and possessed‘
a number Of camels, which enabled
him to l ive in comfort but a year of terrible drought
deprived him of his property and reduced him to
utter want : hi s friends deserted him, and his wife was
taken away from him by her father. To seek redress
he repaired to Marwan, the Governor of his district,
at El -Medeeneh, who, having summoned the father
Of his wife, and herself, was so smitten by the
beauty Of the woman that he determined to obta in
her for himself in marriage . To accomplish this,he threw the husband into prison , and Offered the
father Of the woman a thousand - deenars and ten
thousand dirhems for his consent to his marriage with
2 1 2‘
ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
her, promising to compel her actual husband to divorce
her ; and this latter Object, having Obtained the father’s
approval , he gained by severely torturing the unfor
tunate Bedawee . I t would have been vain for the
woman to attempt resistance ; and so she became
the wife Of Marwan .
The oppressed Bedawee, having related these
circumstances, fell down in a swoon ,
'
and lay on the
floor senseless, coiled up like a dead snake . As
soon as he recovered, the Khaleefeh wrote a poetical
epistle to Marwan, severely reproaching him for his
baseness, and commanding him , on pain Of death ,to divorce the woman and send her with his messenger.
She was accordingly divorced and sent, with an
answer composed in the same measure and rhyme
assuring the Khal eefeh that the sight of Soada
would convince him that her charms were irresistible
and this proved too true . Mo’
awiyeh himsel f no
sooner saw her than he coveted her, and Offered
to give the Bedawee , if he would resign her to
him,three virgins from among his female slaves,
together wi th a thousand deenars and an ample
annual pension . The Bedawee shrieked with dismay,
as though he had received his death-blow, and indig
nantly rejected the Offer. The Khal eefeh then said to
him,
“ Thou confeSsest that thou hast divorced her,and Marwan
’
has married her and acknowledged that
he has divorced her : we will therefore give her her
2 14 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE III IDDLE AGES.
of Northern Africa on the contrary, the maiden
whose loveliness inspires the most impassioned expres
s ions in Arabic poesy and prose is celebrated for her
slender figure, - she is like the cane among plants, and
is elegant as a twig of the oriental willow . Her face
is l ike the full moon, presenting the strongest contrast
to the colour of her hair, which (to preserve the nature
of the simile just empl oyed) is Of the deepest hue of
night, and falls to the middle of her back. A rosy
blush overspreads the centre Of each cheek ; and a
mole is considered an additional charm . The Arabs,indeed, are particularly extravagant in their
'
adm iration
Of this natural beauty-spot ; which, according to its
place, is compared to a drop of ambergris upon a
dish of alabaster or upon the surface Of a ruby. The
Anacreon of Persia affected to prize the mole upon
the .cheek of his beloved above the cities of Samarkand
and Bukhara.
The eyes of the Arab beauty are intensely black,1
large, and long, Of the form of an almond : they are
full of brilliancy, but this is softened by a lid slightly
depressed and by long silken lashes, giving a tender
and languid expression that is‘ full of enchantment
and scarcely to be improved by the adventitious aid of
the black border of kohl ; for this the lovely maiden
1 The Arabs in genera l entertain a pre judice aga in st blue eyes ; aprejudice said to have ar isen from the great num ber of blue -eyed
persons am ong cer tain of their northern enem ies.
WOMEN. 2 15 .
adds rather for the sake Of fashion than necessity ,having what the Arabs term natural kohl . The eye
brows are thin and arched - the forehead is wide , and
fa ir as ivory ; the nose, straight ; the mouth, small ;the lips Of a brilliant red ; and the teeth, “ like pearls
set in coral .” The forms of the bosom are compared
to two pomegranates ; the waist is slender ; the hips
are wide and large ; the feet and hands, small ; the
fingers, tapering, and their extremities dyed with the
deep orange-red tint imparted by the leaves of the
henna. The maid in whom these charms are com
bined exhibits a l ively image of “ the rosy-fingered
Aurora z”her lover knows neither n ight nor sleep in
her presence, and the con stellations of heaven are no
longer seen by him when she approaches . The most
bewitching age is between fourteen and seventeen
years ; for then the forms of womanhood are generally
developed in their greatest beauty ; but many a
maiden in her twelfth year possesses charms sufficient
to fascinate every m an who beholds her.
The reader m ay perhaps desire a more minute
analysis of Arabian beauty. The following is the m ost
complete that I can offer him . Four things in a
woman should be black—the hair Of the head, the eye
brows, the eyelashes, and the dark part of the eyes
four white,—the complexion of the skin,the white of
the eyes, the teeth, and the legs four red, —the tongue,the lips, the middle of the cheeks, and the gums : four
2 16 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
m unch—the head, the neck, the forearms, and the
ankles : four long, —the back, the fingers, the arms, andthe legs : 1 four M ela—the forehead
,the eyes, the.
bosom , and the hips fourfine,—the eyebrows, the nose,the lips, and the fingers : four thick—the lower part ofthe back, the thighs, the calves Of the legs, and the .
knees : four sm al l,—the ears, the breasts, the hands,
and the feet.”2
Arab ladies are extremely fond of full and long hair
and, - however amply endowed with this natural orna
ment, to add to its effect they have recourse to art. But
the Prophet, abhorring al l false attractions that might
at first deceive a husband and then disappoin t him,
cursed the woman who j oined her own hair to that of
another, or that of another to her own , without her
husband ’s permission i f she do it,therefore, with his
permission, it is not prohibited, unless she so make use
Of human hair ; for this is absolutely forbidden .
”3
Hence the Arab women prefer strings of s ilk to add to
their hair.
4 Over the forehead, the hair is ou t rather
In an other analys is of the sam e k ind , it is said that four shouldbe shor t,—the hand s, the feet , the tongu e , and the teeth—but this ism etaphor ically speaking ; the m ean ing is , that these m em bers shou ldbe kept within the ir proper bounds . (Kitab el
2 An unnam ed au thor quoted'
by ELI shakee , in his account of the’Abbasee Khal eefeh El -Mu tawekki l .
3 Kitab el -’Onwan .
By sending with a letter the s ilk str ings of her hair , a ladyt estifies the m os t abject subm ission . The sam e m eaning is conveyedin a m ore forcible m anner by send ing the hair i tself. Thus when
Cairo was besieged by the Franks in the year Of the Flight 564 (A.O.
21 8 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
at its upper extremity) about an inch, or a little more,apart ; but those of each string are purposely placed
so as not exactly to correspond with those of the others.
At the end Of each string is a small gold tube, or a
small polygonal gold bead, beneath which is most
commonly suspended (by a l ittle ring) a gold coin, a
l ittle more than half an inch in diameter. Such is the
most general description of safa but some ladies
substitute for the gold coin a fanciful ornament Of the
same metal, e ither s imple , or with a pearl in the
centre ; or they suspend in the place of this a l ittle
tassel of pearls, or attach alternately pearls and
emeralds to the bottom of the triple strings, and a
pearl with each of the l ittle ornaments of gold first
m entioned . Coral beads are also sometimes attached
in the same manner as these pearls. The safa I
think the prettiest, as well as most singular, of al l
the ornaments worn by Arab l adies . The glittering
Of the li ttle ornaments Of gold, and their chinking
together as the wearer walks, have a peculiarly lively
effect. A kind of crown—a circle -Of jewelled gold
(the lower edge of which was straight, and the upper
fancifully heightened to four or more points) surround
ing the lower part Of a dome-shaped cap with a jewel
or some other ornament at the summit—was worn bymany Arab ladies Of high rank or great wealth,probably until about two centuries ago. Another
kind Of crown is now more generally worn, called a
WOMEN . 2 19
kurs . This is a round convex ornament, generally
about five inches in diameter, composed of gold set
with a profusion of diamonds, of open work, represent
ing roses, leaves, etc. I t is sewed upon the top of the
tarboosh ; and is worn by most of the ladies Of Cairo,at least in full dress.
1
The gait of Arab ladies is very remarkable : they
incline the lower part of the body from side to side as
they step, and with the hands raised to the level of
the bosom they hold the edges Of the ir outer covering.
Their pace is slow, and they look not about them , but
keep their eyes towards the ground in the direction to
which they are going.
The wickedness of women is a subject upon which
the stronger sex among the Arabs, with an afl’
ectation
of superior virtue, often dwell in common conversation .
That women are deficient in j udgment or good sense is
held as a fact not to be disputed even by themselves,
as it rests on an assertion of the Prophet but that
they possess a superior degree Of cunning is pro
nounced equally certain and notorious. Their general
depravity is pronounced to be much greater than that
of m en . I stood,”said the Prophet, “ at the gate of
Paradise ; and lo, most Of its inmates were the poor
and I stood at the gate of Hell ; and 10 , most Of its
1 An engraving Of a crown of this d escr ipt ion, and another Of one
of a m ore com m on kind , m ay be seen in m y work on the Modern
Egyptian s, Appendix A.
2 20 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE .MIDDLE AGES.
inmates were women .
” 1 In allusion to women, the
Khaleefeh’Omar said, Consult them, and do the .con
trary of what they advise .
” But this is not to be done
merely for the sake of Opposing them,nor when other
advice can be had. I t is desirable for a m an ,
”says a
learned Imam,
“ before he enters upon any important
undertaking, to consult ten intel ligent persons among
his particular friends ; or if he have not more than
five such friends, l et him consult each of them twice ;or i f he have not more than one friend
, he should
consult him ten times, at ten different visits ; i f he
have not one to consult, l et him return to his wife, and
consult her, and whatever she advises him to do,l et
him do the contrary : so shall he proceed rightly in
his affair, and attain his object.” 2 A trul y virtuous
wife is, of course, excepted in this rule : such a person
is as much respected by Musl ims as she is (at least,according to the ir own a ccount) rarely m et with by
them . When woman was created, the Devil, we are
told, was del ighted, and said, “ Thou art half of my
host, and thou art the depository of my secret, and
thou art my arrow, with which I shoot, and miss not .”3
What are termed by u s affairs of gallantry were verycommon among the Pagan Arabs, and are scarcely less
so among the ir Muslim posterity. They are, however,
1 Ki tab e1-’Onwan.
2 El -Im am El -Jara’
ee , in his book ent itled Shir’
at eLI slzi m .
3 Nuzhet e l -Mutaam m il , section 2 .
2 2 2 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
take concubine slaves, or have of both these classes .
I t is the opin ion Of most persons, I believe, among the
more strictly religious, that a m an m ay not have more
than four women, whether they be wives alone, or
concubine slaves alone , or Of both classes together ;but the practice of some of the compan ions Of the
Prophet, who cannot be accused of violating his pre
cepts, a ffords a strong argument to the contrary.
’Alee, it is said, was the most devout of the com
pan ions ; but he had four wives and seventeen concu
bines besides, and married, after Fatim eh (m ay God
be well pleased with her among al l that he married
and divorced, more than two hundred women : and
sometimes he included four wives in one contract, and
sometimes divorced four at one time, taking other four
in their stead.
” 1 This m ay perhaps be an exaggerated
statement, but it is certain that the custom of keeping
an unlimited number of concubines was common
among wealthy Muslims in the first century of the
Mohammadan era, and has so continued . The famous
author Of the work above quoted urges the example
Of Solomon to prove that the possession of numerous
concubines is not inconsistent with piety and good
morals ; not considering that God in the beginning
m ade one male and but one female.
I t has been mentioned that a Muslim m ay divorce
his wife twice and each time take her back. This he
1 Nuzhet el -Muta'
am m i l , section 1 .
WOMEN. 2 2 3
m ay do, even against her wish,during a fixed period
,
which cannot extend beyond three months, unless she
be enceinte, in which latter case she must wait until
the birth of her child before she will be at liberty to
contract a new marriage . During this period the
husband is obliged to ma intain her. I f he divorce
her a third time, or by a triple sentence, he cannot
take her again unless with her own consent and by a
new contract and after another m arriage has been
consummated between her and another husband who
also has divorced her.
I t is not a common custom, especially among the
middle ranks, for a Muslim to have more than one
wife at the same time ; but there are few of middle
age who have not had several different wives at
different periods,tempted to change by the facility
of divorce.
1 The case of’Alee has been mentioned
above . Mugheyreh Ibn -Sheabeh married eighty
women in the course Of his life ; 2 and several more
remarkable instances Of the love of change are re
corded by Arab writers ; the most extraordinary case
1 By way of exception ,however , on the wom an
’s side , m y sheykh
[Moham m ad’Eiyad Et -Tantawe e] writes Many persons reckon
m arrying a second t im e am ong the great est of disgr aceful ac tions .
This opinion is m ost com m on in the coun try -town s and villages and
the relation s of m y m othe r are thu s characterized , so that a wom an
of them , when her husband d ie th whi le she i s young, or divorceth
her while she is young , passeth her life , however long it m ay be ,
in w idowhood , and never m arrieth a second tim e.
”
2 Nuzhet cl -Mu taam m il , section 1 .
2 24 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
of this kind that I have m et with was that Of Moham
m ad Ibn-Et-Teiyib, the dyer of Baghdad, who died in
the year of the Flight 423 , aged e ighty-five years of
whom it is related on most respectable authority that
he married more than n ine hundred wom en l 1 Sup
posing,therefore, that he married his first wife when
he was fifteen years of age , he must have had, on the
average, nearly thirteen wives per annum . The women ,
in general , cannot of course marry so many successive
husbands, not only because a woman cannot have more
than one husband at a time,but also because she
cannot divorce her husband . There have been, how
ever, many instances Of Arab women who have married
a surprising number Of m en in rapid succession .
Among these m ay be mentioned Umm-Kharijeh, who
gave occasion to a proverb on this subject. This
woman , who was Of the tribe Of Bejeel eh, in El -Yemen,married upwards Of forty husbands ; and her son
Kharijeh knew not who was his father. She used to
contract a marriage in the quickest possible manner :
a m an saying to her, Khitb I ask —in marriage) ,she replied Nikh (
“ I give and thus became his
lawful wife . She had a very numerous progeny ;several tribes originating from her.
2
For the choice of a wife, a m an generally rel ies on
his mother or some other near female relation, or a pro ~
1 Mir-at ez-Zem an , even ts of the y ear above m entioned .
2 Idem , Proverbs of the Arabs and m y Lexicon , voce“khataba.
2 26 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
lawfully see the face of his own mistress ; but this
privilege is seldom granted in the present day to anyslave but a eunuch . A11 infringement of the law
above mentioned is held to be extremely sin ful in
both parties : “ The curse of God,”said the P rophet,
is on the seer and the seen :”
yet it is very often
disregarded in the case of women of the lower orders.
A m an is forbidden, by the Kur-an 1and the
Sanneh, to marry his mother, or other ascendant ;daughter, or other descendant ; his sister, or half
s ister ; the sister Of his father or mother, or other
ascendant ; his n iece, or any of her descendants ; his
foster ~m other who has suckled him five times in the
course of the first two years, or a woman related to
him by milk in any of the degrees which would
preclude his marriage with her i f she were s imilarly
related to him by consanguin ity ; the mother of his
wife : the daughter of his wife, in certain conditions ;his father’s wife, and his son’
s wife ; and to have at
the same t ime two wives who are s isters, or aunt and
m ore com m on k ind of Arab face -ve il is a long strip of whi te m uslin ,
or of a kind of black crape , cover ing the whole of the face exceptingthe eyes, and reaching n early to the feet . I t is suspended a t the top
by a na rrow band , which passes up the forehead , and wh ich is sewed ,
as are also the two upper corners of the veil , to a band that is t ied
round the head . This ve il is called burko’
. The black k ind is
often ornam ented wi th gold coins , false pearls , et c . , a ttached to the
upper par t. I t is not so gen tee l as the whi te veil, unless for a ladyin m ourning .
1 Chap . iv . 26 , 27.
W'
OMEIV.
n iece : he is forbidden also to marry his unem anci
pated slave, or another man’
s slave, i f he has already
a free wife ; and to marry any woman but one of his
own faith, or a Christian, or a Jewess. A Mohammadan
woman , however, m ay only marry a m an of her own
faith . An unlawful liaison with any woman prevents
a m an from marrying any of her relations who would
be forbidden to him if she were his wife .
A cousin (the daughter of a paternal uncle) is Often
chosen as a wife, on account Of the tie Of blood which
is l ikely to attach her more strongly to her husband ,or on account of an affection conce ived in early years .
Parity of rank is generally much regarded ; and a m an
is often unable to obtain as his wife the daughter of
one Of a different profession or trade, unless an inferior ;
or a younger daughter when an elder remains .un
married . A girl is Often married at the age of twelve
years, and sometimes at ten, or even n ine : the usual
period is between twelve and sixteen years . At the
age Of‘
thirteen or fourteen she m ay be a mother.
The young m en marry a few years later.
The most important requisite in a wife is religion .
The Prophet said , A virtuous wife is better than the
world and al l that it contains.
” A virtuous wife,
”
said Lukman, is like a crown on the head of a king
and a wicked wife is like a heavy burden on the back
Of an Ol d m an . Among the other chief requisites
are agreeableness of temper, beauty of form (un
2 28 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES .
diminished by any defect or irregularity of features or
m embers) , moderation in the amount Of dowry required ,and good birth. I t is said, I f thou marry not a virgin
[which is most desirable], marry a divorced woman ,
and not a widow ; for the divorced woman will respect
thy words when thou sayest, ‘ If there were any good
in thee thou hadst not been divorced ; whereas the
widow will say, May God have mercy on such a one
[her first husband] ! he hath left m e to one unsuited$ 9 9to m e . But according to another selfish maxim ,
the woman most to be avoided is she who is divorced
from a m an by whom she has had a child ; for her
heart is with him,and she is an enemy to the m an
who marries her after.
1
Modesty is a requisite upon which too much stress
cannot be laid ; but this, to an English reader, requires
some explanation .
’Alee asked his wife Fatim eh,
Who is the best of women She answered , She
who sees not m en, and whom they see not.” 2 ' Modesty,
therefore,in the opinion of the Muslims, is most
eminently shewn by a woman ’
s concealing her person,
and restraining her eyes, from m en .
“The best rank
Of m en [in a said the Prophet, is the
front ; and the best rank of wom en is the rear,” 3—that
is, those most distant from the m en : but better than .
even these are the women who pray at home .
4 Fruit
1 Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il , sect ion 4 .
2 Idem , sect ion 6 .
2 Mishkat el -Masabeeh, i . 229 .
1 Idem , i . 223 .
2 3 0 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY 11V THE M IDDLE AGES.
luxury, dowries have increased in amount ; but to our‘
ideas they are still trifl ing : a sum equivalent to
about twenty pounds sterl ing being a common dowry
among Arabs of the middle classes for a virgin , and
half or a third or quarter of that sum for a divorced
woman or a widow. Two thirds of the sum is usuallypaid before m aking the contract, and the remaining
portion held in reserve to be paid to the woman in
case of her divorce or in case of the husband ’s death .
The father or guardian of a girl under age receives the
former portion Of her dowry ; but it is considered as
her property, and he generally expends it, with an
additional sum from his own purse, in the purchase
of necessary furniture, dress, etc . , for her, which
the husband can never take from her against her
own wish .
The marriage-contract is generally, in the present
day, merely verbal ; but sometimes a certificate is
written and sealed by theKadee . The most approved or
propitious period for this act is the m onth of Showwal
the most unpropitious, Moharram . The only persons
whose presence is required to perform it are the bridegroom (or his deputy), the bride
’
s deputy (who is the
betrother), two m ale witnesses, i f such can be easily
procured, and the Kadee or a schoolmaster or some
other person to recite a khutbeh, which consists of a
few words in praise of God,a form of blessing on the
Prophet, and some passages of the Kur-an respecting
WOMEN . 2 3 1
m arriage. They al l recite the Fatihah (or opening
chapter of the Kur-an) , after which the bridegroom
pays the money. The latter and the bride ’
s deputy
then seat themselves on the ground , face to face, and
grasp each other’s right hand, raising the thumbs, and
pressing them against each other. Previously to the
khutbeh, the person who recites this formula places
a handkerchief over the two joined hands ; and after
the khu tbeh he dictates to the two contracting parties
what they are to say . The betrother generally uses
the following or a similar form of words : I betroth
to thee my daughter [or her for whom I act as deputy]such a one [naming the bride], the virgin [or the
adult virgin,
for a dowry of such an amount .”
The bridegroom answers,“ I accept from thee her
betrothal to myself.” This is al l that is absolutely
necessary ; but the address and reply are usually
repeated a second and third time, and are often ex
pressed in fuller forms Of words. The contract is con
cluded with the recital of the Fatihah by al l persons
present.
This betrothal, or m arriage-contract, is often per
formed several years before the wedding, when the two
parties are yet children, or during the infancy of the
girl ; but most commonly not more than about e ight
or ten days before that event. The household furni
ture and dress . prepared for the bride are sent by her
family to the bridegroom’
s house, usually conveyed by
2 3 2 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN'
T'
HE M IDDLE AGES.
a train of camels, two or three Or more days before
she is conducted thither.
The feasts and processions which are now to be
mentioned are only observed in the case of a virgin
bride ; a widow or divorced woman be ing remarried
in a private manner. I describe them chiefly in
accordance with the usages of Cairo,which appear to
m e most agreeable, in general, with the descriptions
and allusions in the “ Thousand and One Nights .
”
.The period most commonly approved for the wedding
is the eve of Friday, or that of Monday. Previously
to this event, the bridegroom once or twice or more
frequently gives a feast to his friends and for several
nights, his house and the houses of his near neighbours
are usually illuminated by numerous clusters of lamps,or by lanterns, suspended in front of them ; some, to
cords drawn across the street. To these or other cords
are also suspended smal l flags,or square pieces of
silk, each of two difl’
erent colours, generally red and
green. Some say that the feast or feasts should be
given on the occasion of the marriage-contract others,on the actual
’
wedding ; others, again, on both these
occasions.
1
The usual custom of the people of Cairo is to give
a feast on'
the n ight before the nuptials, and another
on the wedding n ight ; but some begin their feasts
earl ier. Respecting marriage-feasts,the Prophet said ,
1 Nuzhet el -Mu taam m il , section 8 .
2 3 4 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
relations on each side of her. Young unmarried girls
walk before her ; these are preceded by the married
ladies ; and the procession is headed and closed by a
few musicians with drums and hautboys. The bride
wears a kind of pasteboard crown or cap, and is
completely ve iled from the view of spectators by a
Kashm eer shawl placed over her crown and whole
person ; but some handsome ornaments of the head
are attached externally. The other women are dressed
in the best of their walking-attire . In the case, how
ever, Of a bride of high rank, or of wealth, and
Often in the case Of one belonging to a family of the
middle class, the ladies ride upon high-saddled asses,
without music or canopy ; and the bride is only dis
tinguished by a Kashm eer shawl instead of the usual
black silk covering, one or more eunuchs sometimes
r iding at the head . In the bath, after the ordinary
Operations of washing, etc ., a feast is made, and the
party are Often entertained by female singers.
Having returned in the same manner to her home ,
the bride’s friends there partake of a similar entertain
ment with her . Her hands and feet are then stained
with henna, and her eyes ornamented with kohl ; and
her friends give her small presents Of money, and take
their leave .
“ I t is a sunneh ordinance that the bride
wash her feet in a clean vessel, and sprinkle the water
in the corners of the chamber, that a blessing m ay
result from this. She should also brighten her face,
2 3 5
and put on the best of her apparel, and adorn
her eyes with kohl , and stain [her hands and feet]with henna [as above mentioned] ; and she should
abstain , during the first week, from eating anything
that contains mustard , and from vinegar , and sour
apples.
” 1
The bride is conducted to the house of the bride
groom (on the following day) in the same manner as
to the bath , or with more pomp . In Cairo, the bridal
processions of persons of very high rank are conducted
with singular display. The train is usually headed
by buffoons and mus icians, and a water-carrier loaded
with a goat’s-skin filled with sand and water, of very
great weight, which is Often borne for many hours
before (as well as during) the procession, merely to
amuse the spectators by this feat Of strength . Then
follow ( interrupted by groups of mal e or female
dancers, jugglers, and the like) numerous decorated
open waggons or cars,each of which contains several
members of some particular trade or art engaged in
the ir ordinary occupations, or one such person with
attendants : in one, for instance, a kahwejee, with his
assistants and pots and cups and fire, making coffee
for the spectators : in a second, makers of sweetmeats
in a third, makers of pancakes (fateerehs) : in a fourth ,silk-lace manufacturers in a fifth
, a silk-weaver, with
his loom in a sixth,tinners of copper vessels, at thei r
1 Nu zhet cl -Mutaam m i l , M ishkat cl -Masabeeh, ii . 89 .
2 3 6 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE IPI IDDLE AGES.
work : in a seventh,white-washers, whitening over
and over again a wall : in short, almost every manu
facture and trade has its representatives in a separate
waggon . El -Jabartee describes a procession of this
kind in which there were upwards Of seventy parties
of different trades and arts, each party in a separate
waggon, besides buffoons, wrestlers, dancers, and others ;followed by various officers, the eunuchs of the bride ’s
family, ladies of the hareem with their attendants,then the bride in a European carriage, a troop of
m em looks clad in armour, and a Turkish band of
music. I t was a procession of which the like had not
before been seen .
1
The bri de and her party, having arrived at the
house, sit down to a repast. The bridegroom does
not yet see her. He has already been to the bath ,and at n ightfall he goes in procession with a number
of his friends to a mosque, to perform the n ight
prayers. He is accompan ied by musicians and singers,or by chanters of lyric odes in praise of the Prophet,and by m en bearing cressets—poles with cylindrical
frames of iron at the top fi lled with flaming wood ;and on his return
,m ost of his other attendants b
’
ear
l ighted wax candles and bunches of flowers.
Returned to his house, he leaves his friends in a
lower apartment, and goes up to the bride, whom he
1 Account of the Em eer Moham m ad Agha ELBzi roodee , Obituary ,
year 1 205 .
2 3 8 ARAB/AN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
adding together the numerical values of the letters
composing his or her name and that Of the mother,and, i f I remember right, subtracting from 12 the
whole sum i f this is less than 12,or what remains
after subtracting, or dividing, by 12 . Thus is Obtained
the number of the sign . The twelve signs, com
m encing with Aries,’
correspond respectively with the
elements of fire, earth, air,water, fire, earth
,and so
on ; and if the signs .of the two parties indicate the
same element, it is inferred that they will agree but
i f they indicate different elements, the inference is
that the one will be affected by the other in the same
manner as the element of the one is by that of the
other : thus, if the element of the m an is fire,and
that of the woman, water, he will be subject to her
rule. Among other calculations of the same kind is
the following —The numerical values of the letters composing the name of each of the two parties are added
together, and one of these two sums is subtracted from
the other : if,the remainder is an uneven number,
the inference is un favourable but if even, the reverse .
Next to the service of the husband or master, the
care of her children , and attending to other indis
pensable domestic duties, the most important occupa
tion of the wife is that of spinning or weaving or
needle-work. Sitting for an hour employed with
the distaff is better for women,”
said the Prophet,“ than a year’s worship ; and for every piece of cloth
WOMEN . 2 3 9
woven of the thread spun by them they shall receive
the reward of a martyr.
’Aisheh, the Prophet’
s
wife, thus declared the merit of spinn ing Tell the
women what I say : There is no woman who Spins
unt il she hath clothed herself but al l the angels
in the Seven Heavens pray for forgiveness of her s ins
and she will go forth from her grave on the day of
j udgment wearing a robe of Paradise and with a ve il
upon her head , and before her shall be an angel and
on her right an angel who will hand her a draught of
the water of Sel sebeel , the fountain of Paradise ; and
another angel will come to her, and carry her upon
his wings, and hear her to Paradise .
‘
And when she
enters Paradise, e ighty thousand m aidens will meet
her, each maiden bringing a different robe and she
will have mansions of emeralds with three hundred
doors, at each of which will stand an angel with a
present from the Lord Of the Throne.
” 1—The arts
above mentioned are pursued by the females in the
h’
areems of the middle and higher classes. Their
leisure-hours are mostly spent in working with the
needle ; particularly in embroidering handkerchiefs,head-veils, etc .,
upon a frame called m ensej , with
coloured silks and gold . Many women, even in the
houses of the wealthy, replen ish their private purses
by ornamenting handkerchiefs and other things in this
manner, and employing a del laleh (or female broker)1 Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il , sect ion 7 .
2 40 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY'
IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
to take them to the market, or to other hareems, for
sale .
1
The separation of the sexes undoubtedly promotes
the free intercourse of people Of the same‘
sex and o f
d ifferent ranks, who thus are able to associate together,regardless of difference of wealth or station , without
the r isk Of occasion ing unequal matrimonial connec
tions. This separation is therefore felt[by neither sex
as oppressive, but is regarded by them as productive
of results which constitute the Muslim ’
s chief enjoy
ments,—the highest degree of domestic comfort, andthe m ost
'
free and extensive society of his fellow m en .
Thus i t is with both sexes ; and ne ither would give up
the pleasure that they hence derive for a different
system of society, somewhat extending their domestic
intercourse, but Often destroying the pleasures of
home,and contracting into a compass comparatively
narrow the fellowship which they enjoyed abroad.
I must now remark upon some other effects Of
the same system . First, the restriction of intercourse
between the sexes before marriage renders indispens
able, to some, the facility of divorce ; for it would be
unjust for a m an who finds himself disappointed in his
expectations of a wife, whom he has never before seen ,
not to be enabled to put her away. Secondly, i t some
times renders indispensable the licence of polygamy ;for a m an who finds his first wife unsuited to him m ay
1 Modern Egyptians, ch . v i .
242 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE IIIIDDLE AGES.
defence of religion , purifications, and even minor
matters.
1 Mohammad endeavoured to remove one Of
the chief causes of polygamy and divorce, by recom
mending that a m an should see a woman whom he
proposed to take as his wife .
2 We might imagine that
he could have made these practices less common than
they now are , and always have been, among his
followers,had he given more licence, allowing the m an
to enjoy a l imited association with the Object of his
choice in the presence of her female or
'
m ale relations
(the former of whom might be ve iled) , without in
fringing further the general law of the separation of
the sexes. But he saw that such liberty would very
seldom ,if ever
,be allowed : scarcely any parents
among the Arabs, except those Of the lower classes ,
permit the little l icence which he recommended .
Instead of condemn ing him for allowing a plural ity of
wives, I think we should be more reasonable i f we
commended him for dimin ishing and restricting the
number. I think, too, that as Moses allowed his people
for the hardness Of their hearts to put away the ir wives,
1 A rel igiou s lady On ce asked m e if I so conform ed w ith the m an
n ers of the Ba sterne as to eat in their beast ly m anner .
”I replied ,
DO not ca l l i t a beas tly m anner : call i t the m anner of our Lord
and his Apostles.
”But som e excu se m ay be m ade in this case . I
was determ in ed , when I first wen t to the East, never t o conform to
the prac tice of eating w ith the fingers when I could avoid i t ; however , after I had fir st seen the m ann er Of doing this , I im m ediatelyadopted the cu stom , and con t inued it .
2 M ishkat el -Masabeeh, ii. 81 .
WOMEN . 2 43
and God denounced not polygamy when the patriarchs
practised it, we should be more consistent as believers
in the Scriptures i f we admitted the permission of
these practices t o be more conducive to morality than
their prohibit ion, amon g a people similar to the
ancient Jews to whom Moses allowed such liberty .
As to the privilege which Mohammad assumed to
himself, of having a greater number of wives than
he allowed to others, I have elsewhere remarked,1
that,in doing so , he m ay have been actuated by the
want of m ale Offspring as much as impelled by
voluptuousness.
“ On the subject of polygamy, says a writer
who has deeply studied Muslim institutions and the ir
effects, “ a European has al l the advantage in discus
s ion with a Turkish woman , because her feelings are
decidedly on the s ide of her antagonists but then she .
has a tremendous power of reply, in the comparison of
the practical effects of the two systems, and in the
widely spread rumours of the heartlessness and the
profligacy of Europe . All the convictions of our
habits and laws stand in hostile array against the
country where the principle of polygamy is admitted
into the laws of the state ; but yet, while we reproach
Islamism with polygamy, I slamism m ay reproach u s
with practical polygamy, which, unsanctioned by law
1 Selections from the Kur -an , l st . cd .,p . 59 .
2 44 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE III IDDLE AGES.
and reproved by custom , adds degradation of the mind
to dissoluteness of morals.
” 1
I t should further be remarked that by sanction ing
polygamy Mohammad did not make the practice
general : nay, he could not. I t is a l icence for the
hard-hearted,which restrains them from worse con
duct, and in some cases, as'
al ready shown , a resource
for the tender-hearted .
“ The permission,” observes
the author just c ited, does not alter the proportions
of m en and women . While, therefore, the l aw Of
nature renders this practice an impossibility as regards
the commun ity , i t is here still further restrained
among the few who have the means of indulging in it,both by the domestic unquiet that results from it, and
by the publ ic censure and reprobation of which it is
the object.”
I have remarked in a former work that polygamy
is more rare among . the higher and middle classes
[in Egypt, and I believe in other Arab countries] than
i t is among the lower orders ; and i t is not very
common among the latter. A poor m an m ay indulge
himself with two or more wives, each ofwhom m ay be
able, by some art or occupation, nearly to provide her
own subsistence ; but most persons of the higher and
middle orders are deterred from doing so by the
1 Urquhar t ’ s Spiri t Of the East , 1 1 . 415—416 . See the two chapterson
“ the life of the Harem”
.
and State ofWom en , which I think
the m ost va luable por tion of the book .
246 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE IlIIDDLE A GES.
married usually enjoys the highest rank : therefore
parents Often Object to giving a daughter in marriage
to a m an who has already another wife ; and i t
frequently happens that the woman who is sought in
m arriage Objects to such a union. The law provides
in some measure aga inst the discomforts arising from
polygamy, by giving to each wife a claim to a distinct
lodging,affording conven iences for sleeping, cooking,
etc . ; and further enjoins the husband to be strictly
impartial to his wives in every respect. But fruitful
ness and superior beauty are qualifications that Often
enable a second , third , or fourth wife to usurp the
place of the first ; though in many cases, as I have
already remarked, the lasting favourite is not the
m ost handsome .
There are,however, many instances of sincere affec
tion existing in the hearts of fellow-wives. The fol
lowing story of two wives of the father of El-Jabartee,
the'
modern Egyptian historian, related by himself,
and of undoubted truth, is a pleasing example.
Speaking of the first of these two wives, the hi storian
says,Among her acts of conjugal piety and submission
was this, that she used to buy for her husband beautiful
exper ience injur ious treatm en t , one from another . The word
darrah,” in vu lgar or colloqui al Arabic (by subst itu ting a soft for
an em phat ic d , and u for a ) , is pronounced durrah ,” which properly
s ign ifies a parrot .” The life of a fell ow -wife is bit ter’
eeshe t
c d-durrah m urrah ) is a com m on proverb. [Et -TantéweeJ
WOMEN 247
s lave girls, with her own wealth , and deck them
with ornaments and apparel,and so present them to
him, confidently looking to the reward and recompense
which she should rece ive [in Para dise] for such conduct .
He took, in addition to her, many other wives from
among free women ,and bought female slaves ; but she
did not in consequence conceive any of that jealousy
which commonly affects women . Among other strange
events which happened was the following. When the
subject Of this memoir [the author’s father] performed
the pilgrimage in the year 1 156 [A.D . 1743 he
became acquainted at Mekkeh with the sheykh ’Omar
El -Halabee who commissioned him to purchase for
him a white female slave, having such and such
qualifications. SO when he returned from the pil
grimage, he searched for female slaves among the
slave-dealers, to choose from them such a one as was
wanted, and ceased not until he found the Object of his
desire, and bought her. He brought her to his wife,t o remain with her until he should send her with a
person to whom he was commissioned to entrust her
for the journey ; and when the period at which she
was to depart arrived, he in formed his wife of it, that
she might prepare the provis ions for the way, and
other necessaries . But she said to him,I have con
ceived a great love for this maid, and I cannot endure
separation from her : I have no children , and I have
taken her as a daughter.
’
The girl Zeleekha also
248 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE JII IDDLE AGES.
wept, and said , I will not part from my mistress, nor
ever leave her.
’ Then what is to be done ? ’
he asked .
She answered, ‘ I will pay her price from my own
property, and do thou buy another.’
He did so. She
then emancipated the girl,“gave her to him by a
marriage - contract, prepared her paraphernalia, and
furn ished for her a separate apartment ; and he took
her as his wife in the year 1 165 . The former wife
could not bear to be separated from her even for
an hour, although she had become her fel low-wife ,
and borne him children . In the year 1182, the
[emancipated] slave fell sick, and she [the first wife]fell sick on account of her [friend
’
s] sickness. The
illness increased upon both of them ; and in the morn
ing the slave arose, and looked at her mistress when
she seemed about to die, and wept, and said, O my
God and my Lord,i f Thou hast decreed the death o f
my mistress, make my day to be before her day .
’
Then she lay down , and her disease increased, and she
died the next night and they wrapped her up by the
s ide of her mistress. And her mistress awoke at the
close of the n ight, and felt her with her hand, and
began to say ,‘Zel eekha ! Zeleekha They said to
her,‘She is asleep.
’ But she replied , ‘My heart
telleth m e that she is dead : and I saw in my sleep
what indicated this event. ’ They then said to her,
‘May thy life be prolonged !’ 1 And when she had
1 Thi s is the usual way of inform ing a person tha t another is
2 50 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
CHAPTER X .
SLAVERY.
A SLAVE, among Muslims, is e ither a person taken
captive in war, or carried off by force, and being at the
time of capture an infidel or the offspring of a female
slave by another slave or by any m an who is not her
owner, or by her owner if he does not acknowledge
himself to be the father : but the offspring of a male
slave by a free woman is free. A person who embraces
the Mohammadan faith after having been made a
slave does not by this act become free , unless he flies
from a fore ign infidel master to a Muslim country and
there becomes a Mohammadan . A person cannot have
as a slave one whom he acknowledges to be within the
prohibited degrees of marriage . The slaves of the
Arabs are mostly from Abyssinia and the Negro
countries : a few, in the houses of very wealthy in
dividual s, are from Georgia and Circassia .
Slaves have no civil l iberty,but are entirely under
the authority of their owners, whatever m ay be the
religion, sex, or age, of the latter ; and can possess no
SLAVER Y. 2 5 1
property,unless by the owner’s permission . The owner
is entire master, while he pleases, Of the person and
goods Of his slave, and of the Offspring Of his female
slave, wh ich , if his, or presumed to be his, he m ay
recogn ize as his own legitimate child , or not : the
child,i f recogn ized by him, enjoys the same privileges
as the offspring of a free wife ; and if not recog
n ized by him,is his slave . The master m ay even
kill his own Slave with impunity for any Ofl'
ence and
he incurs but a slight punishment (as imprisonment
for a period at the discretion Of the judge) i f he kills
him wantonly . He m ay give away or se ll his slaves,excepting in some cases which will be mentioned ; and
m ay marry them to whom he will, but not separate
them when married . A slave, however, according to
most of the doctors,cannot have more than two wives
at the same time .
Unemancipated slaves, at the death of the ir master,become the property of his heirs ; and when an
emancipated slave dies,leaving no male descendants
or collateral relations, the m aster is the he ir ; or, i f
the master be dead, his heirs inherit the slave’s
property. As a slave enjoys less advantages than a
free person, the law in some cases ordains that his
pun ishment for an oflence shall be half Of that to
which the free is liable for the same Offence, or even
less than half : i f it be a fine or pecun iary compensa
tion, it must be paid by the owner to the amount,i f
2 52 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE AI IDDLE AGES.
necessary, of the value of the slave, or the slave must
be given in compensation.
When a m an, from being the husband, becomes the
master,of a slave, the marriage is dissolved, and he
cannot continue to live with her but as her m aster,enjoying, however, al l a master
’
s privileges,unless he
emancipates her, in which case he m ay again take her
as his wife with her consent. In like manner, when
a woman, from being the wife, becomes the possessor,of a slave, the m arriage is dissolved, and cannot be
renewed unless she emancipates him,and he consents
to the re-un ion .
Complete and immediate emancipation is sometimes
granted to a slave gratuitously, or for a future pecu
n iary compensation . I t is con ferred by means of a
written document, or by a verbal declaration (expressed
in t he words, Thou art free,”or some s imilar phrase)
in the presence of two witnesses, or by return ing the
certificate of sale Obtained from the former owner.
Future emancipation is sometimes covenanted to be
granted on the fulfilment of certain conditions, and
more frequently to be conferred on the occasion of the
owner’s death. In the latter case the owner cannot
sel l the slave to whom he has made this promise : and,as he cannot alienate by will more than one-third Of
the whole property that he leaves, the l aw ordains
that if the value of the said slave exceeds that portion,the slave must Obtain and pay the additional sum .
2 54 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN TIIE IlI IDDLE AGES.
which almost al l Of them do. Their services are
commonly light : the usual Office of the male white
slave,who is called m em look, is that of a page or
a military guard . Eunuchs are employed as guardians
of the women, but only in the houses of m en of high
rank or great w ealth . On account of the-
important
and confidential Offi ce which they fill, they are
generally treated in public with especial consideration .
I used to remark, in Cairo, that few persons saluted
m e with a more dign ified and consequential air than
these pitiable but self-conceited beings. Most Of them
are Abyssin ians or Negroes. Indeed, the slaves in
general take too much advantage of the countenance
of the ir masters, especially when they belong to m en
in power. The master is bound to afford his slaves
proper food and clothing, or to let them work for their
own support, or to sell , give away, or l iberate them .
I t is, however, considered disgraceful for him to sel l
a slave who has been long in his possession ;‘
and it
seldom happens that a master emancipates a female
slave without marrying her to some m an able to
support her, or otherwise providing for her.
The Prophet strongly enjoined the duty of kindness
to slaves.
“ Feed your m em looks,”
said he,
“ with
food of that which ye eat, and clothe them with such
clothing as ye wear ; and command them not to do
that for which they are unable.
” 1 These precepts are1 Nuzhet el -Mutaam m il , section 9 .
SLAVER Y.
generally attended to, e ither entirel y
'
or in a great
degree . Some other sayings of the Prophet on this
subject well deserve to be mentioned—as the follow
ing He who beats his slave withou t fault, or slaps
him on the face, his atonement for this is freeing him .
”
A m an who behaves ill to his slave will not enter2into Paradise .
’ Whoever is the cause of separation
between mother and child,by sel ling or giving, God will
separate him from his friends on the day of resurrec
tion .
’ When a slave wishes well to his master, and
worships God well, for him are double rewards.
” 1
It is related of ’Othman,that he twisted the ear of a
m em look belonging to him , on account of disobedience ,and afte rwards, repenting Of it
,ordered him to twist
his ear in like manner : but he would not .’Othman
urged him, and the m em look advanced, and began to
wring it by little and little. He said to him,Wring it
hard ; for I cannot endure the punishment Of the dayof j udgment [on account of this The m em look
answered O my m aster, the day that thou fearest, I
a lso fear. It is related also of Zeyn el -’Abideen,
that he had a m em lookwho seized a sheep, and broke
its l eg ; and he said to him,
‘Why didst thou this ? ’
He answered, To provoke thee to anger.
’ ‘And I,
’
said he, will provoke to anger him who taught thee ;and he is Iblees : go, and be free , for the sake of
God.
’ ” 2—Many similiar anecdotes might be added ;1 Mishkat el -Masabeeh, 11 . 140, 141
2 Nuzhe t‘
el -Mutaam m il,
2 56 ARAB/AN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
but the general assertions of travellers in the East are
more satisfactory evidence in favour of the humane
conduct of most Muslims to the ir slaves.
I t sometimes happens, though rarely, that free
girls are sold as slaves.
1 A remarkable instance is
related in the Mir-at ez-Zeman .
2—Fatim eh, surnamed
Ghareeb, a slave of the Khaleefeh El-Moatasim ,
the son of Haroon, was a poetess, accomplished in
Singing and calligraphy, and extremely beautiful . Her
mother was an orphan ; and Jaafar, the famousWezeer
of Haroon Er-Rasheed, took her as hiswife ; but his
father, Yahya, reproached him for marrying a woman
whose father and mother were unknown , and he there
fore removed her from his own residence to a ne igh
bouring house, where he frequently visited her ; and
she bore him a daughter, the above-mentioned Ghareeb,and died . Jaafar committed her infant to the care of
a Christian woman to nurse ; and, on the overthrow
of his family, this woman sold her young charge as
a slave . El -Em een, the successor of Er-Rasheed,bought her of a m an named Sumbul, but never paid
her price ; and when he was killed, she returned to
her former master ; but on the arrival of El-Ma-moon
at Baghdad, she was described to him, and he com
pel led Sumbul to sell her to him . This -Sumbul loved
her so passionately that he died of grief at her loss.
1 See Modern Egypt ians, ch . v i .
2 Events of the year 227 .
2 58 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
CHAPTER X I .
CEREMONIES OF DEATH .
THE ceremon ies attendant upon death and burial are
nearly the same in the cases of m en and women . The
face or the head of the dying person is turned towards
the direction of Mekkeh. When the spirit is depart ing,
the eyes are closed ; and then, or immediately after,the women of the house commence a loud lamentation ,
in which many of the females of the neighbourhood
generally come to j oin. H ired female mourners are
also usually employed, each of whom accompan ies
her exclamations of “Alas for him ! ” etc. by beating
a tambour ine . If possible, the corpse is buried on the
day of the death ;1 but when this cannot be done
,
the lamentation of the women is continued during the
ensuing n ight ; and a recitation of several chapters,
or of the whole, of the Kur-an is performed by one or
more m en hired for the purpose.
1 “When any one of you di es,”said the Prophet , “ you m ust not
keep him in the house ; bu t carry him qu ickly to h is grave :”
and
again he said , Be quick in li fting up a bier ; for if the d eceased be
a good m an , i t is good to take him up qu ickly , and carry him to his
grave , to cau se the good to arrive at happin ess ; and if the deceasedbe a bad m an, it i s a wickedness which ye pu t from your neck.
(Mishkat el -Masabeeh, i . 3 74,
CEREM ON IES OF DEATH . 2 59
The washing consists, first, in the performance of
the ordinary ablution that is preparatory to prayer,
with the exception of the cleansing of the mouth and
nose, and secondly,in an ablution of the whole body
with warm water and soap, or with water in which
some leaves of the lote-tree have been boiled . The
j aw is bound up, the eyes are closed, and the nostrils ,e tc ., are stuffed with cotton ; and the corpse is sprinkl ed
with a mixture of water, pounded camphor, dried and
pounded leaves of the lote-tree , and sometimes other
dried and pulverized leaves, and with rose-water.
The ankles are bound together ; 1 and the hands placed
upon the breast.
The grave-clothing of a poor m an consists of a
piece or two of cotton , or a kind of bag ; but the
corpse of a m an of wealth is generally wrapped first
in muslin , then in cotton cloth of a thicker texture,next in a piece of striped stuff of silk and cotton
intermixed, or in a kaftan (a long vest) of similar stuff
merely stitched together, and over these is wrapped
a Kashm eer shawl .2 The colours most approved for1 Two cu stom s , nam e ly , tying the toes Of the corpse , and placing
a knife , or rather a sword , upon the body , are still com m on in som e
Mu slim countries bu t I d id not hear of their being Observed in
Egypt , nor the cu stom of putting sal t wi th the knife or sword . I ron
a nd sa lt are both beli eved to repe l genii , and to prevent their ap
proach , and hence, perhaps, are thus u sed .
2 I t is a com m on cu stom for a Mu slim , on a m i li tary exp edi tion ,
or du ring a long journey , especially in the deser t, to carry hi s gravelinen with him ; for he is extrem ely carefu l that he m ay be bur ied
accord ing to the law .
2 60 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
the grave-clothes are white and green . The body
thus shrouded is placed in a bier, which is usuall y
covered with a Kashm eer shawl , and borne on the
shoulders Of three or four m en, generally friends Of
the deceased .
There are some slight differences in the funeral
ceremon ies observed in different Arab countries ; bu t
a sufficien t notion of them will be conveyed by briefly
describing those which preva i l in Cairo. The pro
cession to the tomb is generally headed by a number
of poor m en, mostly blind, who, walking two and two,or three and thr ee together, chant, in a melancholy
tone, the profession (or two professions) of the faith,“ There is no de ity but God ” and “ Mohammad is
God’s apostle,”or somet imes other words. They are
usually followed by some male relations and friends
of the deceased ; and these, by a group of school
boys, chanting in a higher tone, and one of them
bearing a copy of the Kur-an, or of one of its thirty
sections,placed upon a kind of desk formed Of palm
sticks,and covered with an embroidered kerchief.
Then follows the bier, borne head-foremost. Friendsof the deceased relieve one another in the ofli ce of
carrying it ; and casual passengers Often take part in
this service , which is esteemed highly meritorious.
Behind the bier walk the female mourners, composing
a numerous group, often m ore than a‘dozen ; or, if of
a wealthy family, they ride. Each Of those who belong
2 62 ARABIAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
mosque or in a place particularly dedicated to this
service in or adjacent to the burial-ground . The body
is then conveyed, in the same manner as before, to the
tomb. This is a hollow, oblong vaul t, one side of
whi ch faces the direction of Mekkeh, generally large
enough to contain four or m ore bodies, and having an
oblong monument of stone or brick constructed over it,with a stela at the head and foot. Upon the former
of these two stelae (which is often inscribed with a text
from the Kur-an, and the name of the deceased, with
the date of his death) , a turban, cap , or other head
dress, is sometimes carved, showing the rank or class
of the person or persons buried beneath and in many
cases, a cupola supported by four walls, or by colum ns,
is constructed over the smaller monument . The body
is laid on i ts right side, or inclined by mean s of
a few crude bricks, so that the face is turned towards
Mekkeh ; and a person is generally employed to dictate
to the deceased the answers which he should give
when he is examined by the two angels Munkar and
Nekeer. If the funeral be that of a person of rank or
wealth, the bread and water before mentioned are then
distributed to the poor.
1
Towards the eve of the first Friday after the
funeral, and Often early in the morn ing of the Thurs
day, the ,women of the family of the deceased repeat
their wailing in the house accompan ied by some of
1 See further Modern Egyptians , ch . xxviii .
CEREM ONIES OF DEA I II . 2 6 3
their female friends male friends of the deceased also
visit the house shortly before or after sunset ; and
three or four persons are hired to perform a recitation
of the whole of the Kur-an . On the following morn ing,some or al l of the members of the deceased’s family,but chiefly the women, visit the tomb ; they or the ir
servants carrying palm-branches, and sometimes sweet
basil, to lay upon it, and Often the visitors take with
them some kind of food, as bread, pancakes, sweet
cakes of different kinds, or dates, to distribute to the
poor on this occasion. They recite portions of the
Kur-an or employ people to recite it, as has been
already mentioned.
1 These ceremon ies are repeated
on the same days of the next two weeks ; and again
on the eve and morn ing of the Friday which com
pletes, or next follows, the first period of forty days
after the funeral ; whence this Friday is called El
Arba’
een, or Jum’
at el -Arba’
een .
I t is believed that the soul remains with the body
until the expiration of the first n ight after the burial,when it departs to the place appointed for the abode
of good souls until the last day, or to the appoin ted
prisons in which wicked souls await their final doom ;but with respect to the state of souls in the interval
between death and judgment, there are various Opinions
which Sale thus states.
11 As to the souls of the
good, he says, 1 . Some say they stay near the
1 See above , 23 and 24 .
2 Prelim inary Discourse, section iv .
2 64 ARAB IAN SOCIETY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
sepulchres ; with liberty, however, of going wherever
they please ; which they confirm from Mohammad’
s
manner of saluting them at their graves, and his
affirming that the dead heard those salutations as wel l
as the living , though they could not answer. Whence
perhaps proceeded the custom of visiting the tombs
Of relations, so common among the Moham m adans.
2 . Others imagine they are with Adam, in the
lowest heaven ; and also support the ir opinion by the
authority of their prophet, who gave out that in his
return from the upper heavens in his pretended n ight
j ourney, he saw there the souls of those who were
destined to paradise on the right hand of Adam, and
those who were condemned to hel l on his left . 3 .
Others fancy the souls of believers remain in the wel l
Zemzem, and those of infidels in a certain well in the
province of ’ Hadram Ot, called Barahoot : 1 but thi s
opin ion is branded as heretical 4 . Others say
they stay near the graves for seven days ; but that
whither they go afterwards is uncertain . 5 . Others
that they are al l in the trumpet, whose sound is to
raise the dead . And 6 . Others that the souls of
the good dwell in the forms of white birds,under the
throne of God. As to the condi tion of the souls o f
the wicked, the more orthodox held that they are
offered by the angels to heaven , from whence .being
1 SO 1n the Kam oos, and in m y MS. Of the ’Aja!
ib el .Makhlookat
of El Kazweenee ; bu t by Sale written Borhfit .
2 66 ARAB IAN SOCIE TY IN THE M IDDLE AGES.
as a thing not to be doubted, that the opin ion respect
ing the Well of Barahoot commonly prevails in the
present day . El -Kazweenee says of i t, “ I t is a wel l
near Hadram Ot and the Prophet (God bless and save
him !) said‘ In i t are the souls of the infidels and
hypocrites. I t is an’Adite well [i .e. ancient, as though
made by the Ol d tribe of ’Ad], in a dry desert, and
a gloomy valley ; and it is related of ’Alee (m ay God
be well pleased with him that he said, The most
hateful of districts unto God (whose name be exalted !)is the Valley Of Barahoot, in whi ch is a well whose
water is black and fetid, where the soul s of the infidel s
make their abode .
’
El—Asm a’
ee hath related of a m an
Of Hadram Ot that he said, We find near Barahoot an
extremely disgusting and fetid smell , and then news
is brought to u s of the death of a great m an Of the
chiefs of the infidel s.
’
I t is related, also, that a m an
who passed a n ight in the Valley of Barahoot , said, I
heard al l the n ight [exclamations] of O Roomeh ! O
Roomeh ! and I mentioned this to a learned m an,and
he told m e that it was the name of the angel com
missioned to keep guard over the souls of the infidel s.
1 ’Aja'
1'
b el -Makhlookat .
I NDEX .
Aasha, El (poet) , 1 55Aawar , El (son of Sa tan) , 3 3’Abd -E1.Kadir El -Jeelanee (sain t) ,
.50 , n .
’Abd -El -Melik (Khaleefeh ,
68 5 1 13 , 1 14, 1 56 , 168
Abel, 92Ablu tion s, 1 1
before m eals , 1 3 6Abodes of the Jinn (Genu ), 3 7 ,104
Ab
7
oo-Bekr Et-Toosee (theologian ),3
Aboo-Murrah (surnam e of Satan ),3 1
Aboo-Zeyd , r om an ce of,1 27
Abraham , 2 , 9 3
Abstin en ce , 14
Abu -l -’Atahiyeh (poet) , 114, 115
Abu -l -Ghim r ( surnam e of Satan ) ,3 1
Abu -l -Kasim ElJ eelan ee , 55
Aby ssin ian Slave s, 250 , 25 3 , 254Ac com pli shm en t s , 205 , 2 3 9’Ad , an c ient tribe Of, 105 , 265
Adam , 2
Adan (call to pray er) , 1 1 , 186Adhriyoon (an em on e) , 166 , n .
’Adid , EL, (Fat im ee Khal eefeh,A .D . 1 160 216 , n .
Adul tery , 17Agathodaem on , 3 9
Ahm ad El -Bedawee (saint) , 50, 7h ,62, 6 3 , 72
Ahm ad Rifa’
ah (sain t) , 50, n .
Ahm edeeyeh darweeshes , 50 , n .
’A'
isheh (wife of Moham m ad) , 3 4,2 3 9
’Ajam eeyeh (a sweet paste) , 2 3
AUD.
’Ajweh (pressed date s) , 160’Akeekah (vic tim ) , 191Alchym y , 94’Alee , 266’Alee ’ s wives, 222’Alee El -Bekree (sain t) ,’Alee ibn-El-Ma-m oon , 5 3’Alee El -Ley thee (sain t) , 60—6 3’Alkam ah , 45
Allah (God) , 1 3 3Allahu Akbar ! (God is Great l) ,3 7
Al m ond , 161 , 1 67Al m sgiving , 14, 2 3Aloes-wood , 1 57Am bassador s of Constantine VII121
Am bergris , 1 57Am m oon eh (fem ale saint) , 65—67Am phora , 1 58Am pu tat ion for theft , 17, 20, 21Am ul ets
,8 5
Analy sis of Ar abian beau ty , 21 5Anem on e
,1 66
Angel of Death , 90Ange l who bears the earth , 106Angels , 2 , 2 5 , 26
fallen , 8 2’Annab (j u jube) , 1 61 , n .
’An tarah , rom an ce of, 127Antecham ber of bath , 180
An telope hun t ing , 18 3—18 5Apartm en ts, 145
Apostasy , 1 8Apostles , 2Apostolic angels, 26Apple, 161Apr icot , 161Arabs, early , 109- 1 12
2 68 INDEX .
’
Arafat , Moun t , 14, 21 , 3 9
Arba’
een, El (for tieth day after
fun eral), 26 3Ar changels , 26Arm s, 1 8 3’
Arsh Er-Rahm an (Throne of the
Com passion ate) , 99’
A.rsh Iblees, 102
As (m yrt le) , 165Asaf (Wezeer of Solom on) , 40, 8 1As cens ion of Moham m ad in to
Heaven , 1 64Ascetic ism , 53 , 55- 59
Ashab ed -Darak (overseers) , 48’Askalan ,
141
Asm a’ee , El (poet) , 1 14, 1 24—126
’Asr (afternoon prayer) , 1 1Ass of Um m
’Am r , 2 1 3
wild , hun t ing the , 18 5Astrology , 84,
‘n ., 8 6, 23 7Atlan t ic Ocean ,
102
Augurat ion , 8 6 , 8 7Au thor m ade a darweesh , 62’Azazeel (the you thful Satan ) , 3 0,3 1
Azhar (the un iversity m osqu e inCairo), 50
’Azrae el (Angel of Death), 26, 3 3 ,90
Babil (Babe l) , 8 2Baghdad , li terary period at , 1 12 ,1 14
Baham oot (the fish that bears the
earth) , 107Bahar (buphthalm um
,) 167 , n .
Bahr e l -Moheet , El . (Circum am
bient Ocean ) , 100, 102
Bahr el -Muzl im , El (At lanticOcean ) , 102
Bahr ezZ ulum ét , or ezZ ulm eh
( Sea of Darkness , i .e. At lan ticOcean ) , 102
Bakhteree , El (poe t) , 1 18Baki lla (beanflower) , 167, i t .3 5111 (wi llow) , 167 , n .
Banana , 161
Banque ts , publi c , 1 3 9- 141Barahi m eh darweeshes , 50, n .
Barahoot , well of,Bar ih (in auguration) , 8 7
Barkooh (plum ) , 1 61 , n .
Barm ekees (Barm e c ides) ,Ba sil, swee t , 24, 1 67Baske t-m aking sa int , 52
Basrah , owl of El 114
Bath, 179—18 3spir its , 3 7, 3 8
Bat iyeh (jar) , 1 58Battah (lea ther bot tle) , 1 58Batteekh (water -m e lon ) , 160Battues, 1 84
Bat -win ged Jinn , 46Beanflower , 1 67Beasts, language of, 1 3 3
Beau ty , Arab ideal of, 21 3—216Bedawee , EL, 50, n .
poetic , 1 16love of the, 21 1—21 3
Be er , 149
Behaviour , 198 , 1 99Behem oth , 107Bekree , El (sain t), 65—6 9Be lah (date) , 1 59Bene fsej (v iolet) , 1 65Beshn een (lotu s) 1 67, n .
Betrothal, 2 3 0, 2 3 1Betrother , professiona l, 225Beverages , 142Beyt
-owwal (an techam ber) , 180Biers , 258 , n .
Birds , language of, 1 3 3
Bir th, cerem oni es attending , 186
192
Bisected Jinn ,45
Bitteekh (wa ter -m elon) , 1 60Blacks , coun try of the , 102
Blood , 1 5Blood -revenge , 19B lood -wi t , 1 8 , 3 5
Books, de stru ction of, 54
Boots , 1 69 , n .
Boozeh (beer) , 149Bot tles , leather an d glass, 1 58Bou t of wine , 1 59
Bow, 1 8 3
Brandy , 1 54, 1 57
Bread and salt , 1 44Breed ing , good , 198 , 1 99
Br ida l cerem on ies , 23 2—2 3 8Br idegroom
’
s cerem on ies , 2 3 6 , 23 7Buffalo sacrified at fun erals, 261
2 70 INDEX .
Das im (son of Satan) , 3 3Dasookee , Ed 50, a .
Date , 1 59
Date-wine , 148 , 149
Day of Judgm ent , 108
Days , lucky and un lu cky , 92Dead , exam inat ion of, 262
Death, Ange l of, 90cerem onies of, 258
—266Debts , 1 7Deenar (gold coin) , 14, etc .
Deev (spir it) , 27Deewan (di van) , 146Degrees , prohi bited , 226De lhan (spec ies of Jinn ) , 44Dellal eh (fem ale broker) , 2 3 9Dem onology ,
’
25—46Denn (earthen vessel) , 1 58Dervi shes, 47 , 48 , 50, n .
Dest iny , 3—10
Destoor yam ubarakeen ! (Perm iss ion , y e 3 7
Devi ls , 2 , 25 , if .
Dhm l -Hijj eh (last m on th of the
Muslim year) , 1 5, 21Dhu -l -Kaadeh (eleventh m onth) ,1 10
Dhu -l -Karneyn , 103
Diabolic m agic , 82—9 3
Dialect , corrupt , 1 1 3Dilk (a loose coat) , 6 3D inn ers , public , 1 3 9- 141Dirhem (Silver coin ) , 14 , e tc .
(a governor of Sijistan) , 144Diseases , 7 , 10Dishes, 1 3 7 fi . , 1 59Divan
,146
Divin ati on , 8 2, 84, 8 5Divine m agi c , 8 1 , 2Diving Jinn , 44
Divorce , 1 7 , 222 , 240—248Dogm as Of I slam , 1- 10Doors , 147DOrak (water-bottle) , 1 88Dove , cry of, 1 3 3
Dowry of a bride , 229 , 23 0Dream s
,8 8- 92
Dre ss at wine-par ties , 1 57Dresses of honour , 1 16—1 18Drinking , 1 50
m oderate, 1 54
Drinks , 1 42
Dr ives in hunting, 1 84Drum , 205
Drunk enness , 18
Duck, hawking , 18 3
Dukhool , or du khl eh (Vi s1t), 2 3 7Dungeon under the Devil’ s j aw,
265
Durka’ah (floor) , 145
Earth, 99—104d ivision s of, 101- 104what i t stan ds upon , 105- 108
Earths, the seven , 97 , 105
Earthquak es, 105 , 107 , n .
Eat ing, m ann er of, 1 3 5- 1 3 7, 242 , n .
Ec stasy , 50, 59 , 77Educat ion , 1 86- 206’Eed (fes tival) , 21Eewan , El (da i s) , 1 45Eezar (veil) , 225, n .
’Efreets (Spec ies of Jinn ) , 27 ff.Eglan tine , 167Eiyoob (Job) , 9 3Elias, 49 , 103Em an c ipation , 250
—253Em blem at ic con versation , 129- 1 3 3Em broidery , 205, 2 3 9
Em een , El (Khaleefeh, A.D. 809
256
En chantm en t , 82 , 8 3’Eneb (grape) , 161 , n .
Enoch , 8 6 , n .
Epistles, Moham m adan , 127’Erk -soos (licor ice) , 149’Eshé (n ightfall pray er ), 11Establi shm en t of Khal eefeh , 121
Et iquette , 16in corr esponden ce , 128
Eunuchs , 254
Ewers , 1 58
Exc item en t , religiou s , 77’Eyafeh , El (augura t ion ), 86Eye , evil, 84 , 1 88 , 19 3—195Eyes, blu e , 214 , n .
Ezbekeeyeh (quarter in Cairo) , 68
Fadl ibn Yahya (the Barm ekee) ,1 51
Faghiyeh (pr ivet) , 165 , 71 .Fa ir of
’Okadh , 109- 11 1
INDEX .
Faith, confession of, 1
Fal (om en ), 8 7Fam ily du ty , 192Fan s, 159
Fasting , 14, 21
Fate , 3 - 10
Fateerehs (pancakes) , 2 3 5Father and sons , 1 94, 195
Fat ihah, 24 , 62 , 74, 229 , 2 3 0Fatim ee Kh al eefehs , 909
1 171 , 1 3 9Fat im eh (daughter ofMoham m ad) ,
Feasting and m erry -m aking , 1 3 51 8 5
Feasts , public , 1 3 9—141Fem a le edu cation , 204, 205F est iva ls , 14, 1 5 , 2 1—24
of saints, 71 , 72F ig , 161
Fig win e , 149
Filia l respect , 194F in es, 18
Fire , sm okeless , 27, 28Fir e-eating sain ts, 49
Fi sh that bear s the wor ld , 107F lax, 167F lowers , 161—167
for graves , 24F ly .whisks , 1 59
Food , 1 3 7m ann er of eat ing , 242 , n .
c lean and un clean , 1 5, 141
Form s of the Jinn , 3 4—3 6Form u lae Of faith , 1
Fortun e -tellin g , 8 5Foun tain ,
145 , 180
of Life, 1 3 8
of Parad ise , 2 3 9
Freethink ers , 28
Freewi ll, 5Friday pray ei
's,12
Fruits , 1 59
Funerals , 260 if .
F urni tur e , 146
bridal , 2 3 0Fu stuk (pistachio-nu t) , 161 , n .
Gabriel, 26G a it of wom en , 178 , 219
Galen , 166
Galla slaves, 25 3Gallan try , affairs of, 220Gam e , 1 8 3 - 18 5
Gam ing, 1 5
Garden s of Best , of Etern ity , of
Delight , of Paradise , and of
Eden (or Perpetua l Abode) ,third to seven th stages Of Paradi se , 99
Gazelle hun t ing, 18 3 - 18 5Gen ii , 2 , 25—46Geography , Arab , 101—104Geom ancy , 3 8 , 86, n .
George , St .,103
Georgian slaves , 249Ghareeb (a slave poetess) , 256Gha rrar (species Of Jinn ), 43 , 44Ghazool el -azrar (a plan t) , 1 3 0, n .
Ghool s , 41—43 , 104
GhOS, El (chief sain t ), 48Ghowwasah , El (diving Jinn) , 44G ilding, 147Gil lyflower , 1 66
G lass bott les , jugs , and cups, 158Glass, colour ed , 147Glu t tony , 141Goat , sacrifice of, 191God , 2
Gog and Magog , 101 , 102 , 104Gold and s ilver ornam ents , 1 6Goose , wil d , hawking, 1 8 3Gospels , 3Gourm et s , 141
Grape , 1 6 1Grave , 262
c lothes, 259ston e s , 26 1
visit ing , 2 3 , 69 - 71 , 26 3Grouse , hawkin g, 183
Guard , 2 54
Guardian angels , 26geniu s , 3 8 , 3 9
Guests, 143
Habarah (kind of veil) , 225 , n .
Ha
ét
él
é
abeh (Yezeed’
s slava girl ) ,
Habeel (Abel) , 92Habitation s of the Jinn
, 3 7
Hadeed (iron) , 3 6adram Ot (province) , 45, 264, 266
2 72 INDEX .
Hagiology , 47—79Ha ir -dressing , 216
—218Hair , sign of subm ission , 216, n .
Héii (pilgr im age) . 14
Balkat es-seyd (circle of the
chase) , 1 84Hall, 1 47Ham , 8 6 , n .
Ham bel ees (Mu slim sect), 1Ham m ad Er -Rawiyeh (poet) , 1 18120
Ham m am (bath) , 179—1 8 3Hanafee quar ter in Cairo, 88Hanafees (sect) , 1 , 20Harar eh (chief room in bath) , 180Hare
,1 8 3
Hareem (wom en’s apartm en ts) , 194
em ploym en ts , 2 3 8 , 2 3 9
Har ith , El . (surnam e of Satan ) , 3 1Haroon Er -Ra sheed (Khaleefeh ,
786 114—1 17, 169 , 171 ,172 , 210, 256
Haroot and Maroot , 82 , 8 3
Hasan , El (gran dson of Mohamm ad) , 1 86
Baehr (form u la of faith) , 198H at , sugar loaf, 1 69Hawking , 1 8 3
Hazel-nut , 161H eavens , the seven , 97H eir s, 17H e ll, 105 , 108em p , 149 , 1 50
H enna, 2 15 , 2 3 4
Heresy , 1
H erm es Tri sm egistu s, 8 6 , n .
H eroic age of literature , 109—1 11H ijar , 160H in d , El (India) , 45, 102H ippocrates , 1 67H isham (Khaleefeh, A.D. 724—743 )1 18—1 20
Hobah (sweet basil) , 167, n .
Holiday m eetings, 22
Hom icide , 18
Honour , place of, 146Hood , 9 3
Horoscope , 23 7Hospita l ity , 143H ouses, Arab, 145 Jaafar El -Barm ekee , 11 5, 117 , 256Hun ting, 18 3
—185 Jaafar Kashi f, 67
I bl ees (Satan) , 2 , 3 0—3 3 , 3 8 ,105
Ibraheem (Abraham ) , 103Ibraheem Ed-Dasookee , 50, n .
Ibraheem ELKhowwas (sa in t ), 51I braheem El -MOsilee (poet ), 169172
Ibraheem ibn -El -Mahdee (poet) ,176
Ibreek (ewer) , 119 , 1 58Ibn -
’Obeyd El -Bakhteree (poet) ,1 18
I drees , 8 6, n .
I jjas (plum ) , 161 , n .
Ikam eh (form Of pra ise) , 186 , n .
’ I lm en -Nujoom (astrology) , 86’Ilwee , or high , m agic , 8 1
I lyas (Elias), 49 , 103Im ages , 1 5
Im am (m ini ster) , 12Im provi sat ion , 203
Incarnat ion s of Jinn , 3 4—3 6Incens e , 1 57India , 46 , 102
Infants, 1 86- 192
in Paradis e , 196—198In fatuation , 2 13
Infidel s , di stingui shi ng m arks , 18 3
Inheritance , 17Ini t iat ion of a darweesh, 62
In s (m ankind ), 25Insanity , 60
In shaa -l lah (If it be the will ofGod) , 61
In spector of m arkets, 1 58 , n .
Intem peran ce , 1 51—1 57Intercession of sain ts , 4
In terpreta tion of dr eam s, 88
In toxicat ion , 1 8
penalty of, 155
Invocation s, 3 8 , 3 9 , 8 1 , 82 , 84I shak El -MOsilee (poet) , 169 , 171 ,1 72
I slam , 1—24I sm el -Aazam , E1. (the m ost great
n am e of God) , 8 1I srafeel (blower of Last Trum p) , 26Izar (veil) , 225, n .
2 74 INDEX .
Khitm ee (Ketm ia) , 1 67, 71 .Khokh (peach) , 16 1 , n .
Khowwas (baske t-m aker) , 52Khufi
‘
s (soft inside boot s) , 169Khutbeh (m in ister
’s pray er and
exhor tat ion ) , 1 3 , 22 , 229 , 2 3 0Kihan eh , El (divinat ion ) , 84—86Kinaa (face ve il) , 225 , n .
Kinneeneh (glass bot tle) , 1 58King of flowers , 161—165
n iggardly , 124—1 26Kiyafeh , El . (Chirom an cy ) , 8 7Kohl (colly rium ), 214 , 2 3 4Koobeh (wine -cup ), 1 59 , n .
Koofeh El (c ity in 1 18
Koran . See Kur-én and index ofau thors
Ku lleh (sherbet -cup ) , 1 59 , n .
(water -bott le) , 18 8Kum ey t (red) , 1 51 , n .
Kum m etre (pear) , 161 ,Kur -an (Koran) , 3 . (See index ofau thors .)
reci tation , 24, 78 , 1 87, 201 ,258 , 263
sty le of, 1 11 , 1 12Kurs (crown ) , 218 , n .
Kuth (chief sain t ) , 47Ku tb eLGhoth (chief saint of in .
vocation) , 47Ku trub (species of Jinn ) , 43Kuyoota (the bu ll who carries the
earth) , 106
La-ilaha-illa -l lah ! (There is n o
deity but God l), 58Lam en tations, 258Lam p, m iracu lou s, 50Language of birds and beas ts ,1 3 3 ,
Last d ay , 1 08
Latt ice -work, 147
Laws , c ivil, 1 6 , 1 7crim inal, 17—2 1m oral and r itual , 10 1 6
Leblab (beanflower) , 1 67 , n .
Leewan (dai s) , 145Lem on
,161
Le tters , 109—1 3 4Leylaand Mejnoon , 208
Leym oon (lim e) , 1 61 , 11 .
Ley thec , EL , (saint) , 6043 3Libat ion a t the tom b, 156
Licorice beverage , 149Life , fountain of, 103
Lily , 167Lim e , 161
Lim itat ion s of polygam y , 241L im its of Arab geography , 10 1
Loot (Lot) , 9 3Lotus, 161 , 167Love , true, 207—2 13L6z (alm ond) , 1 61 , 1 67 , 91.Liqueur-glass, 1 59 , n .
Liqu ors, ferm en ted , 148—1 59Literatur e , 109—1 3 4Lunat ic sain ts, 60
Lu te , 168 , 170, 174, 178
Mace,1 8 3
Mad in eh (m inaret) , 1 1Madness , 60
Magic , 3 8 , 3 9 , 80—96
Magi cian , a fam ou s , 94—96Magnificen co of Khaleefehs , 1 19
121 , 122
Magog , 101 , 102 , 104
Mahdee , EL (K hal eefeh , A.D . 775176
Majooj , 101 , 102 , 104Maksoorah (railed en closu re) , 68Mal ikees (sect) , 1Ma gm oon , EL , (Khal eefeh , A .D .
8 1 3 1 17 , 172- 1 75 , 256
Manners, 16 , 1 98 , 199
Man sion s of Glory and of Peace ,fir st and second stages of
Parad ise , 99
Mansoor Effondee , 1 5 3 , 71.
Man tle of prophecy , 50
Manufactur es, 2 3 5 , 23 6
Manum ission , 252
Marble pavem en t , 145
Mar ids (species of Jinn ), 27, ff.Mar istan (hospital an d m adhou se
i n Cairo) , 64 , 67Market s treets , 177Marc ot and B arcot , 8 2 , 8 3
Marr iage , 1 6 , 203 , 204, 207—248
con tract , 23 0, 2 3 1
feasts , 2 3 2
law,221
INDEX.
Marriage , shor t form of, 224
with slaves , 2 52Marty rs, 265 , n .
Marwan (Governor of Medeeneh ),
Masks , 1 11
Masy edehs (enclosur es for battues) ,1 84
Mat , 146Mattress , 146
Meals , 1 3 5 ff.Mearaj (ascen sion into H eaven ) ,146
Meats , c lean and un clean , 15, 141Meded (support) , 76M edicines, 6 , 8
Meekaeel or Meekal (Michael) , 26Mejzoob (l un at ic), 65 , 67M ekkeh , 1 2, 14, 21 , 3 9 , 101 , 247M elek (angel) , 25M em l ooks (m ale white slaves), 254M enarehs, street of the , 1 2 3
Menfoohah (in Yem am eh) , 1 55Menou ,
Genera l , 64Men sej (em broidery fram e) , 2 3 9M en thoor (gil l iflower) , 1 66M eshoom (un lucky ) , 3 6M esl em eh (Yezeed
’
s brother) , 209Me slakh (d isrob ing room in bath) ,1 80
M ichael , 26M iddle Age of Arab l iterature , 1 12M idwife , 187M inare t , 1 1 , 12
M iné, Valley of, 21
M in ister , 12
Mirac les of sain ts, 49—52M irw ahah (fan ), 1 3 0
‘
M ishm ish (apr icot) , 161M izm ar (a m u sical pipe) , 3 8Moaj izeh (prophet ’ s m iracle) , 49Moatadid , EL (Khal eefeh , A .D.
8 9 2
Moatasim , El (Kha leefeh , A .D.
8 3 3 2 56
Moatezil eh (free-thinkers) , 28Mo
’awiyeh (Khaleefeh, A .D. 661
2 10—21 3Moderation in wine , 1 54
Moham m ad the Prophe t , 2sayings of. See index of
au thors, un der K ttT-Ctn and
M ishkdt
Moham m ad , praise of, 7 5
Moham m ad ’Alee ’s funera l, 261 , n .
Moham m ad El -Ashwam (a Tun is .
ian saint ), 50Moham m ad Ibn-Et-Taiy ib (dyerof Baghdad) , 224
Moham m adan ism , 1—24
Moheet (c ircum am bient ocean) 102Mohtesib ( in spector) , 1 58 , n .
Mole , a beau ty spot, 214Monogam y , 223 , n .
Monopoly , 17Mool ids, or Mélids (sa ints
’festi
vals) , 71 , 72Moral laws, 10- 16Mosaic legisla tion , 242
Moses, 2
Mosil, owl of El 1 14
Mosque, 1 2 , 21teaching , 202
Mourning , 258
colour , 261Moz (banana) , 1 61Mubal l igh (transm itter , at publ icpray ers ), 1 1 1
Mueddin (crier) , 1 1 , 1 2 , 3 8Devi l ’s , 168
Mugheyreh ibn-Sheabeh , 22 3
Mujahid , adventur e of, 8 3
Mukhar ik (a singer) , 171—175Muktedir , EL , (Kha leefeh, A.D.
908 1 21 , 201
Mulberry , 161Munadee , EL , (saint) , 62Mankir (angel who exam ines the
dead) , 26 , 262Mun sh ids (singers of odes) , 71 ; 74Murder , 17 , 18Ma shaf (COpy of the Kum i n) , 16 , 71 .Mu sic , Arab , 1 5, 1 67—176 , 178 , 179
of the Zikr , 75 , 76Musical par tie s, 174Mu sician
’s fee s, 1 57
MustafaEl -Munadee (sain t) , 62Mu tanebbee , EL , (poe t) , 1 3 1- 1 3 3Mu tawekki l , EL , (Khal eefeh , A.D.
847 45, 161
Mu t ilat ion , 20
Muweshshah (ode) , 76
2 76 INDEX .
Myr tle , 165My thology , 2 5—46
Nabk (lote) , 1 61 , n.
Naked sain t s, 6 3
Nakeeb, 50Nakhleh (near Mekkeh) , 1 10Nakir (Lg. Munkir) , 26Nam e , assum ed , 1 53 , n .
the Most Great , 8 1
Nam ing a child , 1 89, 190Napkin , 1 59
Narahs (Persian Jinn) , 27Narcissus, 1 66
Narcotics, 149 , 1 50
Narinj (Seville orange) , 161 , n .
Narj is (narcissu s) , 166Narseen (m yrt le) , 165Nass eh (a slave) , 1 56National character , 205Natural m agic, 9 3
Nebboot (long staff) , 6 5Nebeedh (new wine) , 148 , 149Nedeem (cup com panion) , 172Need lework , 204Neeléfar (Nenuphar) , 1 67 , n .
Negro slaves , 250, 25 3Nekeer (ange l who exam ines
dead) , 26 , 262Nem am (wild thym e), 167, n .
Nenuphar , 167Ne snas (species of Jinn) , 45 , 46Ne t s in hun t ing , 184
Niche , 12
Nikh (I accept) , 224Nim rod , 9 3
N isreen (eglantine) , 167 , n .
Noah, 2
Noam an (blood) , 166 , n .
Noam an Ibn -El -Mundhir (KingEl -Heereh) , 1 66
Noor -ed o deen Mahm ood (Su ltanSyr ia) , 216 , n .
Nukl (fru its) , 1 59Nuku ldans (sau cers) , 1 59Num r ood (Nim rod) , 9 3Nut s, 161
Oa ths , 16 , n .
Obe isance , degrees of, 1 19 , n .
Ocean , c ircum am bient, 100, 102
Odes, 68 , 76singers of, 72 , 74, 2 3 6
Odium irrevocabile , 241 , n .
m ay] , fair of, 109—111Olive, 1 61’Om an , Sea of (Persian Gulf) , 44’Om ar (Khal eefeh , A.D. 6 3 4- 6
on wom en,42 , 219
Om en s, 8 7Onerom an cy , 8 8
- 92’Omnah (ju jube) , 1 61 , n .
’Ood , EL , ( lu te ), 178Opium , 9 3 , 96 , 149
Orange, 1 61
Orders of Darweeshes, 48
Ornam en ts , 1 6
Or thodox theology , 1’Osfur (safflower ), 167 , n .
’
Othm an (Khal eefeh , A.D. 644
2 55
Outwitting a king, 124—126
Pages, 25 3
Palm , praise of, 160
Palm -branch , 23
Palm -tree fibre, 18 1Pancakes, 2 3 5Panels , 147Paradise , 98 , 99
Paren ts and children , 192Parrot , talking , 1 3 4Par tridge, hawking , 18 3
Pavilion , royal, 1 19Peach, 161
Peacock of the angels (surnam e of
Satan) , 3 1Pear, 161
Pentateuch, 3
Perees (fairies) , 27Perfum es, 9 3 , 1 5
Persia , dress of the-King of, 1 23
Persian sect , 1
Pharaoh, 9 3
Pictures, 1 5
Pie, a fam ou s, 1 3 8 , 1 3 9
Pigeon, cry of, 1 3 3
Film age , 1 4
Pillar spirits, 29Pints, 1 59
P istachio-nu t, 161
2 78 INDEX .
Salutat ion s , 119 , n .
Sam oom ,28 , 43
Szin ih (in augurat ion ) , 8 7Sa tan , 2
Satanic m agic , 8 2—9 3
Sau cers , 1 59
Schools , 201 , 202Scripture s , 2Sea of Darkness (Atlant ic ), 102
of light , 98Sea l of Solom on , 40
Sealah (spec ie s of Jinn ) , 43Second sight , 6 1 , 62
Secre t d rinkin g , 1 5 3
Se cret sign s , 1 3 2
Sect s of I slam , 1
Seem iya, Es (natural m agic ) , 9 3
Seen , Es (China ) , 44 , 46 , 102Seestz
’
in , or Sij is tan , 144
Sehr , Es (en chan tm ent ) , 8 3Se lam (salu tat ion ), 1 2Se l sebe el (fountain of Parad ise) ,2 3 9
Sem ennood , 94
Sereer (cou ch), 1 3 9Serpen t , 28 , 3 4Se rpen t -worship, 3 9Service in m osqu e , 12Seville orange , 161 , 1 67Shaaban (e ighth m onth of the
Muslim year) , 8Shafi
’
ee , Esh (the founder of the
Shafi’
ee sect) , 19Shafi
’e es (sec t) , l , 19 , 20
Shah El-Karm anee (sa in t ) , 54Shaka
'
ik (anem on e ) , 1 66 , n .
Sharab (win e : now sherbet) , 13 1Sharaibee , m osqu e of Esh 68
Shaving the head , 19 1Sheba , Que en of , 8 1
Shell-fish , forbidden , 1 41
Sherbe t of viole ts , 165Sheytan (devi l) 25 if .
Shey tanee or Satan ic m agic , 82—9 3
Shihab (shooting -star) , 3 3Shikk (spec ies of Jinn ) , 45Shiya
’
ees (heret ic sect) , 1Shoe s , 146
Shoot in g -s tars, 8 5
Shrou d , 259
Shur rabeh (tassel) , 1 3 1
Sidr (lote) , 161 , n .
Sieve , for infan ts , 18 7Signatu re by
'
r ing , 1 28
Sign et , 1 28
Signs, secre t , 1 3 2
language by , 129 - 1 3 3Sl j deh , Soorat e s (3 2nd chapter ofKur -an ) , 1 3 4
Sij istan (province of Persia) , 144Sijjeen (dungeon un der Devil ’sjaw) , 264
Sim at (platform ) , 140Sin of c it ies in Europe , 243Singers , fem ale , 177Siyam (fa st ing) , 14Slaughter of bea sts, 15
Slavery , 250- 257Slaves , accom plishm en ts of, 25 3
m ur der of, 2 5 1
offspring of, 2 50
t reatm ent of, 2 5 3—255
Slave -g ir ls , pri c e of, 256
Sm oke less fire , 27 , 28Soada (a Bedaw eeyeh) , 211Soc ia l sy stem , Moham m adan ,240—248
Solom on,29 , 8 1 , 9 3 , 1 3 9
Son , du ty of a, 194Songs , 179“Soodan (coun try of the Blacks ), 102Sock (m arket stree t) , 177Soorah chapter of the Kur-an) ,24
Socrat eu -Noor (24th chapter of
Kun an ), 204Soc ra t Es -Sijdeh (3 2nd chapter of
the Kur-an ) , 1 3 4Socrat Yé-Seen (3 6th chapter of
the Kur -an ) , 24 , 1 3 4Soorat Yoosu f (12th chapter of theKu r -an ), 204
Soosan (l il y ) , 167 , n .
Sor cery , 80—96
Sort es Koran icae , 8 1
Sot (son of Sa tan), 3 3Sou l, 262—265Spear , 1 8 3Spells , 84Sphe res of Heaven , 97 71.
Spinn ing , 23 8 , 2 3 9
Spir it s , 2 5—46
Spir its of dead , 263—266Spiritua l m agi c , 8 1
- 9 3
Sport , 18 3—1 8 5Stage s of He ll
, 108
of Paradise , 99Star , shoot ing , 3 3
Sta te after death, 263- 266
Stealing , 17 , 20Ste lae , 262
Stoning to death , 17Story
-tellers , 24Stra in ing w ine , 1 57Street of the Menarche, 1 23
Subterranean cosm ography , 105108
Su ckling , 19 3Suflee or low m agic , 8 1
Sugar-can e , 161
Sugar loaf hat , 169Sukkar n ebat (sugar -candy ) , 1 3 1Sul eym an (Solom on ) , 29 , 3 9 , 40 ,8 1 , 9 3
son of Aboo-Jaafar , 210Sum bul the slave -dealer , 2 56Sunn ee s (orthodox par ty ) , 1Sunn eh (Tradi t ions of the Prophet ),19 and see index of au thor s
u nder M ishkdt.
Supernatural appeara nce, 59Superstitions , 2 5—46Surn am e s
,18 9 , 190
Sweat of the Prophe t , 164Swe e tm eat m ountain s, 140
Sword , 18 3
a t prayers , 1 3Sw in e
’
s flesh ,1 5
Sy cam ore -fig , 161
Table , 1 3 5 , 1 3 6 , 140Taif , Et (n ear Mekkeh) , 110Ta l sam (ta lism an ) , 3 8 , 3 9, 84 , n .
Tam bour in e , 205 , 258
Tan ta Festival , 72Tan tawee , Et Sheykh , 88 , 23 8
Tac os (Peacock : surnam e of
Satan) , 3 1Tar (tam bou rin e) , 205Tarboosh (skul l cap ), 218 , n .
Tat too ing , 3 8 , n .
Teen (fig ), 161 , n .
Teer (son of Satan) , 3 3
Tefaul , Et (augury ) , 8 7Tem er eLhenna (pr ive t) , 165 , n .
Terrae in cogni tae , 102
Theft , 17 20
Throne of the Com passionate , 99of Iblee s , 102
verse , 198Thure iya (cluster of lam ps), 87Thym e
,w ild , 167
Tides cau sed by Bu ll Kuyoota, 107Tifiah (apple), 16 1 , n .
Tiham eh (in Western Arabia) , 44Tiles , 145Tobacco , 1 50
T6]; (collar) , 117Tom b , 262
of sain ts , 69
v isi t s to , 2 3 , 69 - 71r
l‘
oosee , Et (theologian ) , 73Toot (m ul berry ) , 16 1 , n .
Topers , royal, 1 52Towwab (propit ious) , 1 3 3Trade , learn ing a ,
1 99Trades , 2 3 5 , 23 6
Trum p , La st , 26 , 262Tufl
’ah (apple ) , 1 61
Tu it ion ,202
a nu j (lem on) , 161 , n .
Ukhowén (cham om ile) , 1 67, 71 .
’
Ulam a (sheykhs or doc tors of the
law) , 64’
Ulam a’s dictum on sa in ts , 64
Um m -’
Am r and he r ass , 2 13
Um m -Khar ij eh , 224Un iverse , Arab not ions of, 97—108Unve ilin g the bride , 2 3 7Usur y , 1 7
Utruj j (l em on ) , 161 , n .
Vaul t , 262
Ve il , 1 1 1 , 225 , n .
d isu se of, 177of Heaven , 9 9
Vendet ta , 1 9 , 1 10
Verse , 203
Vesse l for win e , 1 58Viol , 178Violet , 165
sherbet , 1 6 5
Virtues, 1 5 , 1 6 , 220
2 80 INDEX.
V is its to the tom bs, 2 3 , 69 , 263Vu lgarism s , 1 13
Wahhabee wom en 225 , n .
Wa il ing, 2 58 , 262
Wa -llahi -l -’Azeem ! (By God the
Great l) , 16 ,Walls, 147Wa lnut , 161Ward (rose ) , 161- 165Warn ing of death, 8 8
Washing , 1 1
before m eals , 1 3 6the dead
,2 58
Water-bot tle s , 18 8 , n .
Wa ter -m e lon,1 59 , 160
Waterspou t spir its , 3 7Weapon s, 18 3Weaving, 205 , 2 3 8
Wedding cerem on ies, 23 2—23 8propit iou s m on ths for , 2 3 0
We l eed,El (Khal eefeh, 705112
,1 18
We le es (sain ts) , 47- 79We ll of Bab il , 83
spir its , 3 7Weleeyeh (fem ale sain t) , 66Weshm (ta t tooing) , 3 8 , n .
Whirlwin d spirits , 3 6White coffee (brandy) , 1 54Wickedne ss of wom en , 219
Widows , obje ct ions to, 228Wife , advi ce of
,219
choice of, 224
du t ies of, 2 3 8 , 2 3 9
fellow 245, n .
of the Jinn , 3 6
qua lifica t ions of, 227—229Wilay eh (saint ship) , 57 , 62Willow (or ien tal) , 167Windows
,147
Win e, 1 5 , 148—1 59Book of, 1 5 1
Witnesses to a m arri age, 229
Wives , 207—248love between two, 24 6—248
Wives , plurality of, 222 , 223
Wom en , 207—248in He ll , 2 19posit ion of, 240—248w ickedness of, 219
World , Arab notion s of, 97—108Wudoo (abl a t ion) , 1 1
Yaakoob Es -Safiaree , 144Yajooj and Majooj , 101 , 102 , 104Yasam een (ja sm ine ) , 167, n .
Yé-Seen (=Y. S. ; t it le of 3 6 th
chapter of Kur -an) , 24Yem en , EL , (Sou th Arabia) , 44 , 45Yezeed (Kha leefeh , A.D . 720208—210
Yom es-Sabeca (7th day after
birth ), 1 87—189Yoonu s (Jonas) , 9 2Yoosu f (Joseph ) , 9 2 , 204
the Prophet of the Jinn , 29
Yoosuf Bey , 95
Zaafaran (crocus or saffron ) , 16 7 , n .
Zachar ias , 9 3Zahir , rom an ce of Ez 127Zahr or Zahr-Nar in j (Sevilleorange -flower ), 1 67 , n .
Zebeeb (raisin wine ) , 149Zekah (alm s) , 14Zeker iya (Zachar ia s), 9 3Ze l eekha, 248
(Pot iphar ’ s wife) , 204Zelem boor (son of Sa tan ) , 3 3Zem zem ,
wi ll of, 264Zeyn e l -
’Abideen , 255
Zeytoon (olive) , 16 1 , n .
Z ijr , Ez (augurat ion) , 8 6Z ikke ers (perform an ces of a zikr) ,7 3
Zikr (Darwe esh perform ance) , 7 3 »77 , 201 , 2 3 3
Zinj , Ez (S. Ethi opia) , 102Zodiaca l signs in horoscopes , 2 3 8Zu l um at , Ea , (Dark Region s) , 103 .
See Bahr .
2 82 AUTHORS AND WORKS QUOTED .
JABAR'I‘EE, EL Hi story of Modern Egyp t. MS. 50, 64, 65 , 69, 95
23 6 , 249 , 256 .
JXHIZ, EL 42 .
Shir’a t el -I s ldm . 220.
JEELEE,’ABD-EL-KEREEM, EL . ElJ nsdn El -Kdm i l (apud
El -I shakee) . 4 .
JELXLEYN, EL Com m entary on the Kur-ctn . 28 , 81 .
J6HEEEE, EL Sihoih. 27 .
JOWZEE, I BN-EL (1 1256) Mir -a t ez-Zem an . MS. 27- 3 4, 43—45 , 48 ,52—54, 8 5 , 8 7, 104, 105 , 1 23 , 1 58 , 173 , 201 , 224.
Kdm oos . See FErEoozi Bi DEE.
KAZWEENEE, EL, Ki taib ’Ajaib-el-Makhloolcdt. MS.
3 8 , 42- 45, 8 3 , 104, 160, 263 .
KHALDOON , I BN (1 1 16 .
KHAZREJEE, EL ABD.EE-RAE M1{N ELANSXEEE . Murshid ez-a dr
i lcl Kuboor cl -Abra'
r . MS. 271 .
Khi ta t. See MAKREEZEE.
Kitab el-’
Onwcin fee Mekdtcl eu-Niswa’
n . MS. 210, 21 3 , 216 , 220 .
Ku n dn , quotat ion s fromVERSE .
i i . 20
i i . 2 2
i i . 96
ii . 2 1 6
iv . 26 , 27
iv . 46
v . 27v . 3 5
v . 6 5
v . 9 2
v ii . 1 1
xiii . 3
xii i . 29
xiv . 49
xv . 27
xvi ii . 48
xxiii . 1 17
Kur-dn , Select ions from . See LANE .
LANE,E . W. , Manners and Cu stom s of the Modern Egyp tians . 8 , 12,3 7 , 3 9 , 41 , 49 , 76, 8 6 , 1 89 , 200, 205, 219 , 23 9, 245 , 2 55 , 261 .
Arabic-Engl ish Lexi con . 2 24 .
Selections from the Knr-( in . 103,109, 243 .
em r . VERSE .
xxvn . 10
xxvi i . 1 6xxvii . 17xxvii . 40xxviii . 19xxvii i. 3 1xxviii . 3 5xxxviii . 77xxxix. 67lv. 14lv. 3 9 , 74lxvi . 6
lxxi . 18
lxxii . 6
lxxviii . 6
lxxxix. 24
AUTHORS AND WORKS QUOTED . 2 83
LANE-POOLE, STANLEY, Sp eeches and Table-ta lk of the Prop het
Moham m ad . 6 , 1 5 , 1 8 .
Introd uction to LANE’
S Selections from the Ku n dn . 109 .
MAKREEZEE, EL (f Khtta t. MS. 100 , 101 , 1 17 , 1 18 141
206 , 217 .
MALCOLM, SIR J., Sketches i n Pers ia . 18 3 .
MAERACCI , Alcoranus . 1 3 3 .
Mir-a t ez-Zem dn . See JOWZEE .
M ishkctt e l-Masotbeeh. 6 , 7, 3 4, 84—8 6, 98 , 109, 143 , 149 , 168 , 191
221 , 2 3 3 , 2 3 5 , 242 , 255,
MOHAMMAD, Sp eeches and Table-ta lk of. See LANE-POOLE .
Mu rshid ez-Zuwofr , etc . See KHAZREJEE .
Nowwi JEE, EN SHEMS-ED-DEEN MOHAMMAD Ha lbet El
Knm eyt. MS. 1 16, 1 20 , 126 , 1 3 1 , 1 56- 1 58 , 1 62—1 64, 166—169 ,
171 , 172 , 1 76 .
Nuzhet cl -Mu tatlm m i l wet -Mu rshi d eLMu taa hhi l . See SUYOOTEE.
OHSSON , D’
. 48 .
PR ICE , D., Retrosp ect of Moham m adan H is tory . 145 .
SACY, S. on , Christom a thie Arabe, second edi t ion . 7 3 , 1 1 5, 149 , 1 57 .
SALE, The Koran . 3 7 , 263 .
SH IENEH, I s N-Esn 92 , 106, 217 .
Shtr’a t eZ-Is lcim . See JABA’
EE .
Sihah. See J6EEEEE .
Sp iri t of the East. See URQUHART.
SUYOO'rEE
,ES (
‘
l' Nuzhet cl -Mntaam m i l n a -Murshicl el -M a
tadhhi l . MS. 7 , 3 8 , 55, 1 78 , 1 8 3 , 186 , 190—1 9 3 , 198 , 199 , 204,220—22 3 , 228 , 229 , 23 2 , 2 3 3 , 23 5, 2 3 7, 2 3 9 , 25 5 .
H usn eLMohoidarah. MS. 1 59—162, 1 64—1 67 .
URQUHAR’
I‘
, D ., Sp ir i t of theEast. 208 , 241 , 244.
WARDEE, I BN-EL (1' Khareedet EL’Aiof’tb. MS. 98
101 , 103—105, 107 .
ERRATUM .
Page 44, note 1 , for“ fifteenth ” read “ fourteen th .
PR INTED BY \VILL IAM CLOWES AND SONS, L IM ITED, LONDON AND BECCLES.
a BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
Asht on (John) , Works byCrown 8vo, cloth extra, 78 . 6d . each.
A His tory of t he Cha p Books of t he
Eight e e nt h Ce nt u ry . .With nearly400 I l lustrations , en graved in fac
sim ile of the origina ls .
Soc ia l Life in t he Re ign of Q ueenAnne . From Origina l Sources. Withnearly 1 00 I l lustra tions .
Hum our, Wit , a nd Sat ire of t he
Seve nt ee nt h Ce nt u ryWW ithnearlyroo I l lus tra tions .
Engl is h Car icat u re a nd Sat ire on
Na po leo n t he Firs t . Wi th 1 1 5 l llustration s.
Bact e r ia—A Sy nops is of t heBac t e r ia a nd Ye a s t Fu n g i a nd Al l iedSp e c ie s . By W . B . G ROVE , B .A. W i th87 i ll uste. Crown 8v0 , c l . extra , 3 3 . 6d .
Banke rs , A Ha nd book of Lond on ; toge ther with L ists of Bankersfrom 1 677 . By F . G . H 1ET0 N Pc E .
Crown evo, c lo th extra , 7 3 . 6d .
Ba rd s ley .—Engl is h S u rnam e s :
The ir Sources and Sign ifica t ions.
B y Rev . C . W . BARDSLEY. M .A. Third
Ed ition , revised. Crown Svo , c lothextra, 78 . 6d .
Ba rt ho lom ew Fa ir , Mem o irsof. By H ENRY M ORLEY. Wi th 1 00
l ilusts . Crown 8v0 , c loth extra , 7 3 . 6d .
Beac onsfie id ,Lo rd : A B iogra.
Eby . By T . P. O
’CONNOR , M .P . Sixth
d ition, with a N ew Preface. Crown8vo, c loth extra, 78 . 6d.
B e a u c h a m p . G r a n t l e yG ra nge : A Nove l . B SHEL SLEYBEAUCHAMP. Pos t 8vo , il ust. bds ., 23 .
Bea ut ifu l Pict u re s by Br it is hArt is t s : A G athering of Favouritesfrom our Pictu re G a l leries. Al l engraved on Steel in the highest s t le ofArt. Ed ited , with Notic es o theArtis ts , by SYDNEY ARMYTAGE, M .A.
Im p erial 4to, c loth extra gilt and gi ltedges 218 .
Bechst e in.—As Pret t y a s
Seven, and other G erm an S tories .Co l lected by L UDW IG BECH STE IN .
W ith Add itiona l Ta l es by the B rothersG R IMM
,and 1 00 I l lus ts . b
yR ICHTER.
Sm a l l 4to , gre en and go d , 68 . 6d. ;gilt edges , 78 . 6d.
Bee rbohm .-Wa nde r ings in
Pa t ago n ia ; or, Life am ong the OstrichHun te rs . By JUs BEERBOHM . W i th
l liusts . Crown 8vo , c loth extra, 3 8 . 6d .
B e l g r a v i a f o r 1 8 8 8 . OneShil l in
non thiy . Two New Serial
Stories egan in BELG RAVtA for JANUARY, and w i l l be continued through theyear : Und e rc u rrent s . by the Aut horof Phy l l is ; -and. . T he Biackh a ilG hos t s , by SARAH TYTLER.
Bound Volum es from the beginningre kept in stock, cloth extra . gi l t edges ,78 . 6d . ea ch ; cases for binding Vols , 28 .
each.
Be lgra v ia Ho l id ay Num be r,published Annua l ly in ULY ; and Be i
gravia Annua l , p ubl is ed Annua l ly inNOVEM BER . Each Com ple te in i tse lf.Dem y 8vo , w ith I l l us tra ti ons , 18 . each.
Bennet t byPost 8vo , c loth l im p , 28 . each.
A Ba l lad His t o ry of England .
Songs fo r Sa ilo rs .
Bes a nt (Wa lt e r) . a nd Ja m es
Ric e , Nove ls by . Crown 8vo , c lothextra . 3 8 . 6d . ea ch ; p os t 8y o , i l lus t.board s , 28 . each ; c loth lim p , 28 . 6d .
each.
Ready-Money Mort iboy.
Wit h Ha rp a nd Crown.
Th is Son of Vu lcan.
My t t le G irl .The Case of Mr. Lucral
‘t.
The Go lden But t e rfly .
By Ce l ia ’s Arbour.
The Monks of T he lem a.
'Twa s in T ra fa lga r's Bay.
The Seam y S id e .
T he Ten Yea rs'Te nant .
The Cha p la in of t he Fle et .
Bes a nt (Wa lt e r ) , Nov e ls byCrown 8vo , c lo th extra . 3 8 . 6d . each
post 8vo , i l lus t. boa rd s, 28 . eachc loth l im p , 28 . 6d . each .
Al l Sort s a nd Cond it ions of Me n
An Im poss ible Story . Wi th I l lus trations by FRED. BARNARD.
The Ca pt a ins’Room . 840 . With
Front isp i ece by E . 1. WHEELER.
Al l in a G a rde n Fa ir. With 6 Il lusts.by H . FURNrs s .
Dorot hy Fo rs t e r . With Frontis ieceby CHARLES G REEN .
p
Unc le Ja c k, and other Stories.
Ch i ld ren of G ibs on.
CHATTO (Se WINDUS, PICCADILLY. 3
BESANT (WALTER) , continued
The Wo r ld We nt Ve ry We l l Then .
W ith i l lu stra tions by A. Fo RESTrER.
Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 3 3 . 6d .
The Art of Fic t ion. Dem y 8vo , 18 .
He rr Pa u lu s : H is Rise , his G re a t
ness , and his Fa l l. Three Vo ls. ,
crown 8vo .
Fift y Ye a rs Ago . With One Hundredand Thirty
-seven fu l l-page P la te sand Wood cu ts . Dem y 8vo, c lothextra , 168 .
T he Eu logy of Richa rd Jefl’
e r le sA Mem oi r . Crown 8v0 , c loth extra ,
68 . [Shortly .
Library Ed it ion of t he Nove ls ofBe s a nt a nd Ric e .
Now issu ing ,a choicely-printedL i brary
Ed ition of the Novels of Messrs . BESANTand R ICE . The Volum es a re printed
from new type on a la rge crown 8vo
page, and handsom ely bound in cloth.
P rice Six Shil l ings ea ch. The F i rstVolum es are
Ready-Money Mort iboy . W ith Por
trait of JAMEs R 1CE , e tched by DAN1EL
A. WEH RSCHM IDT , and a New Prefaceby WALTER BESANT.
My Lit t le G ir l .WIt h Ha rp a nd Crown.
T h is Son of Vu lc a n .
Th e Go ld en But t e rfly . With EtchedPo rtra it of WALTER BESANT.
.T he Mo nks of T he lem a.
By Ce l ia ’s Arbou r .
T he Cha p la in of t h e Fleet .
The Seam y S id e .
Bet ham -Edwa rd s Nove lsb
Fe iiéfla . Cr. sve , c loth extra, 3 8 . 6d
post 8vo , i l lust . bd s ., 28 .
Kit t y . Post 8v0 , i l lu st . bd s . , 28 .
Bew ic k (Thos . ) a nd h is Pup ils .
By AUST IN DOBSON . W ith 95 I l lustrat ions . Square 8vo, c lo th extra ,
Birt hd ay BooksTh e St a rr
fiHeave ns :
Birthda ook. Square 8vo, handsom e ly ound in c loth , 23 . 6d .
The Lowe l l Birt hd a y Boo k . W ithIl iusts . Sm a l l 8vo , c loth extra , 48 . 6d .
Bla c kbu rn ’
s (He nry ) Art Ha ndboo ks . Dem 8vo , I l l ustrated , uniform in size or b ind in g.Ac a d e m y No t e s , sepa rate years , from18 7 6 to 1 8 3 7 , eac h 18 .
Ac a d e m y No t e s , 1 8 8 8 . With nu
m e rous I l l ustrat ions . 1 3 . [May .
A Poetical
Boy le (Frede r ic k) , Wo rks byCrown 8v0 . c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each; post
8v0 , i l lu stra ted boards , 28 . each.
Ca m p Not e s : Stories of Sport and
Adventure in As ia , Africa, and
Am erica .
Sava ge L ife : Adventures of a G lobeTrotter .
Ch ron ic les of No-Ma n’s Land.
Pos t 8vo , illus t . board s , 2 3 .
B LACKBURN (HENRY) . continuedAc a d e m y No t e s , 18 8 0
—8 4 . Com pl etein One Volum e , w ith abou t 7 00 Facs im i le I l lustrat ion s . C loth l im p , 68 .
G rosve no r No t e s , 18 7 7 . 6d .
G rosve no r Not e s , separate years , from18 7 8 to 1 8 8 7 , each 18 .
G rosve no r No t es , 18 8 8 . With nu
m erou s I l lus ts . 18 . [May .
G ro sve no r No t es , Vol . I . , 1 8 7 7—8 2 .
W ith upward s of 3 00 I l lustrations.Dem y 8vo , c loth l im p , 68 .
G rosve nor No t es , Vol . IL. 18 8 3—8 7 .
W i th u pward s of 3 00 I l lustra tions .
Dem y 8 vo , c loth l im p , 68 .
T he Eng l is h Pic t ure s a t t he Na t iona lG a l le ry . 1 1 4 I l lus trat ions . 18 .
The O ld Ma s t e rs a t t he Na t iona lG a l le ry . 1 2 8 I l lus tra tions . l s . 6d .
A Com p le t e i l lus t ra t e d Ca t a loguet o t he Na t iona l Ga l le ry . W ithNotes by H . B LACKBURN
,and 242
I l lus ts . Dem y 8vo, c loth l im p , 3 8 .
The Pa ris Sa lon, 1 8 8 8 . With 3 00 Facs im i le Sketches . Dem y 8vo, 3 8. [May .
Bla ke (Will ia m ) : E tchm gs fromhis Works . By W . B . SCOTT . W ithdescrip tive Text. Fo l io, half-boundboards , I nd ia Proofs , 218 .
Boc ca c c io’
s Decam e ron ; or,‘
Ten Days'Enterta inm ent. Tran s lated
in to Engl ish ,w ith an Introd uc t ion by
THOMASW R IGHT , F .S.A.W ith Portraitand STOTNARD
'S beau tifu l Copp era
p lates . Cr. 8vo , c loth extra , gil t , 7s. 6d .
Bourne (H. R. Fox) , Wo rks byEngl is h Me rchant s : Mem oirs in
.
“l ustration of the Progress of B ri ti shCom m erce .Wi th num erous I llus tra
t ions. Cr. 8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
En l lsh News pa pe rs : Chap ters int e H istory of Journali sm . Twovo ls., dem y 8vo , c loth extra, 258 .
Hunt ing Sket c hesOblon g 4to , ha lf-bound boards, 218 . each.
Ce nt e rs in Cram ps h ire .
Le ave s from a Hunt ing Journa l .Co loured in facs im i le ofthe ori g ina ls .
4 BOOKS PUBLISHED B Y
Bra nd’
sObs e rva t io ns on Pop u
ia r An t iqu it ie s , chiefly I l l us tra tingthe Origin of our Vulgar Custom s ,
Cerem on ie s , and Supers t i tions . W iththe Add itions of Sir HENRY ELL I S.Crown 8vo , with I l lustrations , 78 . 6d.
Bret Ha rt e , Wo rks byBre t Ha rt e
’s Co l lec t ed Works . Ar
ranged and Revised by the Author.
Com p lete in F ive Vols , crown 8vo,c loth extra , each.
Vo l . I . COM PLETE POET ICAL AND
DRAMAT ICW ORKS . W ith Stee l Portra it , and I n trodu c t ion by Au thor.
Vol . I I . EARL IER PAPERS—L UC K orROAR ING CAMP ,
and other Ske tches—BOHEM IAN PAPERS SPAN ISHAND AM ER ICAN LEGENDS .
Vol . I I I . TALES OR THE ARGONAUT 8—EASTERN SRETCIIES.
Vol . IV. GABR IEL CONROY.
Vol . V. STORIES CONDENSED
NOVELS , arc .
T he Se lec t Works of Bre t Ha rt e , inProse and Poe try . W i th In trod uc
tory Essay by J. M . BELL Ew , Portra ii
of the Au thor , and 50 I l lu s trations.Crown 8vo , c loth extra . 78 . 6d .
Bret Ha rt e’
s Co m p le t e Poe t ica lWorks . Au thor
’s Copyri ht Ed ition.
Beau tifu l l p rinted on and-m ade
aper an bound in buckram . Cr.v0
,48 . 6d .
G a br ie l Con roy : A Novel. Post 8vo,i l lustra ted boards , 28 .n He ire s s of Re d Dog, and other
Stories . Post 8vo , i l lust. board s, 28 .
The Twins ofTab le Mount a in. Fcap .
8y o, p icture cover, 18 .
Luc k of Roa r ing Ca m p , and otherSke tches . Post 8y o, i l lust. bds. , 28 .Jeff Br iggs ’
s Love St o ry . Fcap . 8y o,p ic ture cover, 18 .
Fl ip . Pos t 8vo, il lust. bds ., c l . 28 . 6d.Ca l ifo rn ian St or ie s (inc ludin g T IIETW INS OP TABLE MOUNTAIN , EFF
BR IGGS ’
S LOVE STORY, &c .) ost
8vo , i l lus tra ted board s , 28 .
Ma ruj a : A Nove l . Post 8v0 , illust.boar d s , Cloth l im p , 28 . 6d.
The Q uee n of t he Pirat e Is le . W ith2 8 origina l Draw ings by KATEG REENAWAY. Rep roduced in Co loursby EDM UND EVANS . Sm . 4to, bd s 58 .
APhy l l is of t h e Sie r ras , &c. Post 8vo,il lust. bd s ., c loth l im p , 28 . 6d.
Brewe r (Rev . Wo rks byT he Read e r
’s Ha nd boo k ofAIlus ions,
Re fe re nce s , Plo t s , a nd St or ie s.
Twe l fthThousand . With App end ix,Q .
contain ing a COM PLETE ENGL I SH
B IEL OGRAPHY. Cr. 8vo, c loth 78 . 6d.
The Ha lr of Linne . Cheape r EdiCr. 8vo , c loth extra, 3 8 . 6d.
B REWER (REV. continued
Aut ho rs a nd t he ir Works , w it h t heDa t e s : Be ing the Append ices to“The Read er
’
s Handbook , separ
ate ly p rin ted . Cr. 8vo, c loth l im p , 2s .
ADic t io na ry of M ira c le s : Im ita tive ,Rea l istic , and Dogm a tic . Crown 8vo,c lo th extra , 78 . 6d . ; ha lf-bound , 98 .
Brews t e r (S irDav ld ) ,Wo rks byMore Wo r ld s t ha n One : The Creedof the Philosopher and the Hope ofthe Christian . W ith Plate
'c. Post
8vo , c loth extra , 48 . 6d.
The Ma rt y rs of Sc ie nce : L ives ctGAL ILEO , TYC iIO B RAHE , and KEPLER . W ith Portrai ts. Post 8vo, c lothextra , 48 . 6d.
Let t e rs on Na t ura l M Io. ANewEd ition , w ith num erous I lustrationsand Chap ters on the Be ing andFacu l ties of Man , and Add itionalPhenom ena of Natural Magic
,b
J. A. SM ITH . Post 8vc ,
Br ille t -Sava r in .—G a st ronom y
as a Fine Art . By BRILLAT-SAVAR IN.
T rans lated b R . E . ANDERSON , M.A.Post 8vc , c lot l im p , 28 . 6d .
Bucha na n’
s (Robe rt ) Wo rksCrown 8vo , c loth extra , 68 . e ach
Ba l la d s of Life , Lo y e , a nd Hum our.W ith a Fronti sp i ece by ARTHURHUGHES.
Se lec t ed Poem s ofRobe rt Bucha nan.
W i th a Frontisp i ece by T . DALZ IEL .
The Ea rt hquake ; or, Six Days anda Sabbath.
The C it of Dream : AD E lo Poem .
With wo I l lu s ts . by P. ACNAB .
Robe rt Bucha nan’sCom p let e Poe t i
c a l.
Wo rks . W i th Stee l -p late Pontrai t. Crown 8vo, c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Crown 8vo, c lo th extra , 3 8 . 6d . eachpost 8vo , i l lust . boards , 28 . each.
The Shadow of t he Swo rd .
A Ch ild of Na t ure. With a Frontisp i ece.
God a nd t he Man. With I l lustrationsby FRED. BARNARD.
The Ma rtyrdom of Mad e l ine . W ithFronti sp i ece by A. W. COOPER.
Love Me fo r Eve r. With a Frontisp iece by P . MACNAB .
Anna n Wa t er . IThe New Abe lard.Foxglove Ma nor .
Ma t t : A Story of a Caravan .
The Ma s t er of t he M ine .
o i iins (Wilk ie ) , Nove ls by :
Crown 8vo, c loth extra , I llustrated ,3 s.6d . each post 8vo, il iustra ted bd s. ,28 . each ; c loth l im p , 2s. 6d . each.
Ant on ina . I l lust . by SirJOHNG IL BERT .
Ba s il . I l lus trated by Sir JOHN G IL
BERT and J. MAHONEY.
Hide a nd See k. I l lus trated by SirJOHN G ILBERT and
!MAHONEY.
The De a d Se c re t . l lustrated by SirJOHN G IL BERT .
Q uee n of Hea rt s .
“JOHN G IL BERT .
My M is c e l la n le s . With a Steel-platePortra it of W IL RI E COLL INS.
The Wom a n in Whit e . With I l lu strations by Sir JOHN G ILBERT .and
F . A. FRASER .
T he Moon s t o ne . With I l lustrationsby G . Du MAUR IER and F .A . FRASER .
Ma n a nd Wife . I l lust. by W . SMALL.
Poo r M is s Finch . I l lu stra ted byG . DU MAUR IER and EDWARDH UGH ES.
M is s o r M rs ? With I l lustrations byS . L . F ILDE S and H ENRY W OODS.
The New Ma gd a le n . I l lu strated byG .Du MAUR IER and C.S.REINHARDT .
The Froze n De e p . I l lus tra ted byG . DU MAUR IER and J. MAHONEY.
The Law a nd t he La d y . I l lus tratedby S . L . F ILDEs and SYDNEY HALL .
The Two De s t in ie s .
The Ha un t e d Ho t e l.ARTH UR HOPK INS ;
The Fa l le n Le aves .
Jezebe l ’s Da ught er.T he B la c k Robe .
Hea rt a nd Sc ience : A Story of thePre sen t T im e.
I Say No .
”
The Evil Ge n ius .
Lit t le Nove ls .
Illustrated by Sir
Illustrated by
Cr. 8vo, c l. ex., 3 3 . 6d .
Coll ins (Mo rt im e r) , Nov e ls by :
Crown 8vo c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each post8vo
,i llu s trated board s , 28 . each.
Swe e t Anne Page . IT ra ns m igrat ion .
From M id n ight t o M id n igh t .
A Fight w it h Fo rt u ne .
i l lustra ted board s , 28 .
Post 8vo,
Co ll ins (Mo rt im e r Fra nce s ) ,Nove ls by :
Crown 8v 0_, c loth extra
, 3 8 . 6d . each ; postEve , il l us trated board s , 28 . each.
B la c ks m it h a nd Sc ho lar .
T h e V i l la ge Com edy .
Yo u Play Me Fa ls e .
Post 8vo, i l lustrated board s, 23 ; each,Sweet a nd Twenty . Frances.
Co ll ins (0 . Al ist on) .—The BarS in is t e r : A Story . By C . ALL STON
COLL INS. Pos t 8vo , i l lustrated bd s . ,28 .
l Co lm a n’
s Hum o ro us Wo rksBroad G rins ,
" M N ightgown and
S l ipp ers ,"and other um orousWorks ,Prose and Poe tica l , of G EORGE COLMAN. W ith L ife by G . B . BUCRSTONE,and Fron tisp ie ce by H OGARTH . Crown8vo c lo th extra , gi l t, 78 . 6d .
Co lquhoun .—Eve ry Inc h 8. So l
d ie r : A Nove l. By M . J. COLQUHOUN.
Three Vo ls . , crown 8vo.
C onva les c e nt Cooke ry : AFam ily Handbook. By CATHER INERYAN . Crown 8vo , c loth, 1 3 . 6d .
C rad doc k . The Prophet oft he G rea t Sm oky Mo unt a ins . ByCHARLES EG EERT CRADDOCK . Post8vo, I l lust. bd s ., c loth l im p , 2s . 6d .
Conway (M ono . Wo rks byDe m ono logy a nd Devi l-Lo re. TwoVo ls . , roya l 8vo, w ith 65 I l lusts. , 288 .
A Nec k la ce of St o r ie s . I l lustratedb W . J. HENNESSY. Square 8vo,c iznth extra , 63 .
Pine a nd Pa lm ANovel. Two Vols .,
c rown 8v0 .
Cook (Dut t on) , Wo rks byCrown 8vo, c loth extra , 68 . each.
Hou rs w it h t he Playe rs . With 3
Stee l Pla te Frontisp iece .
Night s a t t he Play : A View of theEngl ish Stage .
Leo : A Nove l . Post 8vo, il lustratedboard s , 28 .
Pau l Fost e r’s Dau hter. crown 8v0 ,
c loth extra , 3 8 . 6 post 8vo, ill ustrated boards, 28 .
Copy r ight —A Ha nd book ofEng l is h a nd Fore ign Co py r ight InL it e ra ry a nd Dra m a t ic Wo r ks . BS IDNEY JERROLD . Pos t 8vo , CL, 23 . 6
Co rnwa l l Popu la rRom a ncesof t he We s t of Eng la nd ; or , TheDro il s , Trad itions , and Supersti tionsof Old Cornwa l l . Co l lec ted and Ed itedby ROBERT H UNT , F .R .S . New andRevised Ed ition , with Add it ions , andTwo Stee l-p la te I l lus trations byG EORGE CRUIRSHANE. Crown sv0 ,c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
CHATTO (So WINDUS. PICCADILLY:Cru iks ha nk (G eo rge )The Com ic Alm a na c k. Com p lete inTwo SERIES : The F IRST from I 83 5to 1 843 ; the SECOND from 1 844 to1 853 . A G athering of the BESTH UMOUR ofTHAC KERAY, HOOD, MAY
HEw , AL BERT SM ITH , A’BECEETT,
ROBERT BROUGH , &c . W ithWoodcuts and Stee l En gravings byCRUI ESHANE, H INE , LANDELLS , &c .Crown 8v0 , c loth gil t , two very thickvo lum es
,7s. 6d . each.
The Life of Geo rge Cru iksha nk. ByB LANCHARD
fJERROLD, Au thor of
The L ife 0 Napo leon &c .
W ith 84 I l lustrat i ons . New andCheap er Ed ition , en larged , wi th Add itiona l P lates , and a ver carefu l lycom pi led Bibl iography. rown 8vo,c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Cum m ing (C . F. G 0 rd 0 n) ,W0 rksby :Dem y 8v0 , c loth ext ra , 88 . 6d. each .
i n t he He br id es . W ith Au totyp e Facs im i le and num erous full -page I l lusts.
In t he Him a lay a s a nd on t he ind ianP la ins . Wi th num erous Illustra
Via Co rnwa l l t o Egy pt . With a
Photogravure Fron tis piece. Dem y8vo, c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Ous sa ne .-Ha nd book of He r.
a l d ry ; with In struc tions for Trac in gPed igrees and Dec iphering ! Anc ientMSS., 850 . By JOHN E . CUSSANS.
En tire ly New and Revised Edit ion ,il l ustrated with over 40 0 Wood c u tsand Coloured P lates. Crown 8v0 ,c loth extra, 78 . 6d.
Cy p ie s .—He a rt s of Go ld : A
Nove l . ByW ILL IAM CYPLES. Crown
8y o, Cloth extra , 3 8 . 6d . ; pos t 8vo,illustrated boards, 28 .
Danie l . - Me rr ie Engla nd int he O ld en T im e . B GEORGE DAN IEL.
W ith I l lustrations ROBT . CRU IK
SHANE. Crown 8vo. c oth extra, 3 8 . 6d .
Da udet .—The Eva nge l ist ; or,
Port Salvation . By,
AL PHONSB
DAUDET. Trans lated y C . HARRYMELTZER. W ith Portrait of the
Author. Crown 8vo , c loth extra ,3 8 . 6d . post 8vo, illust . boards , 28 .
Dave nant .—Hint s fo r Pa re nt s
on t he Cho ice of a Profe s s ion or
T rad e fo r t he ir So ns . By FRANC I SDAVENANT , M.A. Post 8vo, clothlim p, In. 6d.
Dav ies (Dr. N. Works byCrown 8vo, 18 . each ; cloth lim p,
18 . 6d . each.
One Thous and Med ica l Maxim s.
Nurse ry Hint s : A Mother’ s Guide.
Aid s t o Lonisu fe. Crown 8y o, 28
c loth l im p , 6d .
Dav ie s’
(S ir John) Com p let ePoe t ica l Works, inc lud ing Psa lm s I .to L . in Verse , and other hitherto Unpubl ished MSS . , for the first tim eCo l lec ted and Ed ited , wi th Mem orialIntroduc t ion and Notes, by the R ev .
A. B . G ROSART , D.D. Two Vols .,crown 8vo , c loth boa rds , 128 .
De Ma ist re.- A Jou rney
'
fi undMy Room . By XAVIER DE MAISTRE .
T rans lated by H ENRY ATTWELL . Post8 y o , c loth l im p , 28 . 6d .
De M ille .—A C a st le in Spa in
A Nove l . By JAMES DE M ILLE. W itha Frontis iec e . Crown 8vo , c lothextra , 3 8 . post 8v0 , il lust. bds . , 2s.
De rwe nt (Le it h) , Nove ls byCrown 8vo c loth extra, 3 8 . 6d . each ; post
8vo, i llustrated boards , 28 . each.
Our La dy of Te ars. I C iroe’s Lovers .
Dic ke ns (Cha rles ) , Nove ls byPost 8vo, ill u strated boards , 28 . each.ke t che s by 8 0 2 . Nic ho la s Nick iebylekw ick Pa pe rs . O l ive r Tw is t.The Speeches of C har les Dickens ,1 841- 1 870 . W ith a NewBibl iography ,revised and en larged . Ed ited an dPrefaced by RI CHARD HERNE SHEP !HERD. Cr. 8vo, c loth extra , 68 .
-Alsoa SMAL LER ED IT ION ,
in the M ay/a irL ibrary . Post 8vo ,
c loth l im p . 28 . 6d .
About En la nd w it h Dic ke ns . ByALFRED IMMER . Wi th 57 I l lus trations by C. A. VANDERHOOF , ALFREDR IMMER , and others. Sq. 8vo, clothextra , 108 . 6d .
Dict iona r iesA Dic t ionary of M irac les : Im itative ,Rea l istic , and Dogm atic . By theRev . E . C. BREWER , LL .D. Crown8vo , c loth extra, 75 . 6d . ; hf.-bound , 98 .
The Read e r’s Ha nd boo k of Al lu
s ions , Re fe rence s , Plo t s, a ndSt or ies . By the Rev . E . C . B REWER ,LL .D . W i th an A pcndix, con ta ininga Com p le te Eng ish Bibliography.E leven th Thousand . Crown 8v0 ,
pages , c loth extra, 78 . 6d .
Au t ho rs a nd t he ir Wo rks , w it h t heDa t e s. Bein g the A pend ices to
The Reader’s Hand k, ” sep a
ra te ly p rinted . By the Rev .
’
DrBREWER. Crown avo, cloth lim p, 28 .
8 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
DICTIONARIES, continuedFa m il ia r Sho rt Sa y ings of
'
lG rea t
Men. With H is torica l and Exp lanatory Notes . B SAMUEL A. BENT ,
M .A. Fifth d ition, revised and
en larged . Cr . 8vo , c lo th extra ,7s .6d .
A Dic t io na ry of t he Dra m a : Be inga com p rehensive G u ide to the P lay s ,P ia wrights ,Piayers , and Playhousesof 3 Un ited Kingdom and Am erica ,from the Ear li es t to the Presen t
T im es . By W . DAVENPORT ADAMS.
A thick vo lum e, crown 8vo , ha lfbound , 128 . 6d . (In prepara tion .
The S lang Dic t iona ry : E tym ologica l ,H istorica l , and Ane cdota l . Crown8vo, c loth extra , 68 . 6d .
Wom e n of t he Da y : A B iographi calDic tionary . ByF RANCEs HAYS. Cr.8y o, c loth extra, 58 .
Word s , Fac t s , a nd Phra s es : A Dictionary of Curious , Q ua in t, and OutOi-the -Way Matt ers . By EL IEZEREDWARDS. New and Cheap er Issue.Cr. 8vo , c l . ex., 78 . 6d . hf.-bd . , 95 .
Did e rot—The Pa ra d ox of Ac ting. Translated , with Annotat ions ,from Diderot
’
s Le Paradoxe sur is
Com éd ien,” by WALTER HERR IE S
POLLOCE . With a Preface by HENRY
I RVING. Cr. 8vo , in p archm ent , 4s . 6d .
Lit era ry Fr ivo l it ies , Fa nc ies , Fo l l ies ,a nd Fro l lc s . [c it ie s .
Poe t ic a l lnge nu it ie s a nd Ec c e nt r i
Do ra n .—M e m o r ie s of o u r
G re a t Towns with Anecdo t ic G leanings concern ing the ir Worthies and
the ir Odd ities . B Dr. J0 HN DORAN ,
P .S.A. W ith 3 8 l lusts . New and
CheaperEd it. Cr. 8v0 , c l . extra , 78 . 6d .
Dram a , A Dic t io na ry of t he .
Be ing a com prehens ive G u ide to the
Plays, Playwrights , P layers , and P layhouses oi the Un ited Kingdom andAm erica , from the Ear l iest to the Presen t Tim es . By W DAVEN PORTADAM S . (Un iform W i th B REWER ’
S
R ead er's H andbook ." Crown 8vo ,
ha lf-bound , 12s . 6d . n pn pam tion .
Dra m at ist s , The O ld . Cr . 8vo ,
c l . ex.,Vign e tte Portraits , 6 3 . p erVo l .
Be n Jons on's Wo rks . W i th Notes
Critica l and Exp lana tory , and a Biographica l Mem o ir by WM . G IFFORD.
Ed i t . by C0 1. CUNN INGHAM . 3 Vo l s.Cha p m a n
’s Works . Com p le te in
Three Vo ls . Vol . I . conta in s thePlays com p le te , inc luding d oubtfulones ; Vo l . IL , Poem s and M inorT ranslations ,with Introd uc to Essay
rans
Ia tious of the I liad and Odyssey.
Ho l iday in Bra z i l a nd o n t he Rive rPla t e . B E . R . PEARCE EDG CUMBE .
W i th 41 I i u sts . Cr . 8vo , c l . extra , 6 3 .
Edwa rd e s (M rs . Nove ls byA Po int of Hono ur. Post 8vo, i l lustrated board s , 28 .
Arch ie Love l l . Crown 8vo c loth extra,3 3 . 6d . ; post 8vo , i l lust . bd s . , 23 .
EDWARD EGGLESTON. Pos t 8y o, i llust.board s , 28 .
DRAM AT ISTS , T HE OLD, continua t
Crown 8vo , c loth extra Vigne tte Port raits , 68 . p erVo lum e .
0
Ma r lowe ’s Wo r ks . Inc ludin hi s
T rans la tions . Ed ited ,w ith otes
and Introduc tion , by C0 1. CUNN INGHAM . One Vol .
Ma s s inge r’s Play s . From the Text of
W ILL IAM G I PFORD. Ed ited by Col .C UNN INGHAM . One Vol .
Pla n t s . By Rev . T . F . TH I sELTONDYER
,M .A. Crown 8 y o, c loth extra ,
78 . 6d . [In prepa ra tio n.
Ea rly Eng l is h Po s t s . Edited ,w ith Introduc tions and Annotations,by Rev . A. B .G ROSART , D .D. Crown
8vo , c lo th boards, 68 . per Vo lum e .
Fle t c he r ’s (G i les , Com p let ePoe m s . One Vol .
Davie s ’ (S ir John) Com p let ePoe t ica l Works . Two Vo ls .
He rr ic k ’s (Robe rt ) Com p le t e Co lle c t e d Poem s . Three Vo ls.
Sid ney’s (S ir Ph i l ip ) Com p let e
Poe t ica l Works . Three Vo ls .Herbe rt (Lo rd ) ofChe rbu ry
’s Poem s .
Ed it . , with I n trod .,by J. CHURTON
COLL INS . Cr . 8 v 0 , p archm en t , 88 .
Ewa ld (Alex. Cha r les ,Works by :
The Life a nd Tim es of Pr inceCha r le s St ua rt Count of Al bany ,com m on l ca l led the Young Pretend er . rom the State Pape rs andother Sourc es . New and CheaperEdition , with a Pcrtrait , crown SYO,c loth extra , 78 . 66 .
St o ries from t he St a t e Pa re.
W i th an Autotyp e Facsim i le. own8vo , c loth extra , 68 .
St ud ies Re -s t ud ied : H istoricalSketches from Original Sources.Dem y 8vo, c loth extra, 128 .
is BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
G ARDEN ING Booxs , continuedOu r Kit c he n Ga rde n : The P lants weG row, and How we Cook Them .
By TOM JERROLD.
Post 8vo , 18 . each ; Ci . l im p , 18 . 6d . each.
Hous e ho ld Ho rt ic u lt u re : A G oss ipabou t F low e rs . By TOM and JANEJERROLD . I l lus trated .
The Ga rde n t ha t Pa id t he Rent .By TOM JERROLD.
My Ga rd e n Wi ld , and What I G rewthere . By F . G . H EATH . Crown 8vo ,c lo th extra, 5 8 . gi l t ed ges , 68 .
G a rret t—The Ca pe i G irls : ANove l . By EDWARD GARRETT . Cr . 8vo,c l . ex. , 3 8 . 6d . post 8vo , i l lust. bd s . , 28 .
G e nt lem a n’
s Maga z ine (T he )for 1 8 8 8 . 18 . Mon th ly . In add itionto the Art ic les upon subjects in Literatu re , Sc ience , and Ar t , for which thisMagazine has so high a re utation,“Sc ie nc e No t e s by W . ATTIEU
W ILL IAM “Ta b le Ta lk,"
by SYLVANU S URBAN , app ear m on th ly.
Bound Volum es for recent y ears are
G ent lem a n’
s Annua l (The ) .nPub l ished Annually in Novem ber. I
i l lum ina ted cover. Dem y 8vo, 18 .
G e rm a n Po pu la r St o r ie s . Col .l ec ted by the Brothers G R IMM . andTrans lated by EDGAR TAYLOR . Edited
,
w ith an I n troduc tion , by JOHN KU SE IR .
W ith 2 2 I l lus tra tions on Steel byG EORGE CRU IKSHANK . Square 8vo,c loth extra , 68 . 6d . gil t edges , 78 . 6d.
G ibbon (Cha rle s ) , Nov e ls byCrown 8vo , c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each
p ost 8vo, i l lustrated board s , 28 . each.
Rob in G ray . In Honou r Bound .
Wha t w i l l t he Bra e s of Ya rrow.
Wo r ld Sa y ? A He a rt’s . Prob
Q u ee n of t he lam .
Me a dow. The G o ide nShaft .The Flowe r of t he Of High De gre e .
.Fores t . Lov ing a Drea m .
Post 8vo , i l lu s tra ted boards , 28 . each.
For La c k of G o l d .
Fo r t he King. I In Pas t ure s G reen.
In Love a nd Wa r .
By Me a d a nd St ream .
Fa nc y Fre e .
Hea rt’s De l ight .
G ilbe rt (Will ia m ) , Nove ls byPost 8vo, i l lustrated boards , 28 . each.
'
Dr. Aus t in’s G ues t s .
T he Wiza rd of t he Mount a in.Jam es Duke, Cost erm onger.
iibe rt (W. Origina l Playsby : In Two Series , each com ple te initse l f, p rice 28 . 6d . each.
The F I RST SERIES contains—TheWicked World—P gm a l ion and G a
latea Charity he Princ ess—ThePa lace of Tru th—Trial by Jury.
The SECOND SER IES contains—Broken H ear ts—En god—Swee theartsG re tchen—Dan ’ Druce—Tom CobbH .M .S. PinaforCh The Sorcerer—ThePira tes of Penzance.
Eight Or i lna l Com ic Operas . Wri tten by S. G IL BERT . Con taining :The Sorcerer “Pinafore—The Pira tes of Penzance—Iolan thePatience Prince ss Ida The
M ikado—Trials?Jury. Dem y 8vo,
c loth lim p , 28 .
G le nny .—A Yea r
’
s Work inG a rde n and G ree nhous e : PracticalAdvice to Am ateur G ardeners as to
the Managem ent of the F lower, Fru it ,and Fram e G ard en . By G EORGEG LENNY. Post 8vo, c loth, 18 . 6d .
G odw in - Lives of t he Nec rom a nce rs . By W ILL IAM GODWIN.
Post 8vo, lim p , 28 .
Go ld en Libra ry , The
Square 16m o (Tauchn itz size) , clothl im p , 28 . per Vo lum e .
Bay ard Tay lor’s Divers ions of t heEc ho C lu b.
Benne t t 's (Dr.W. C .) Ba l lad Hist oryof Eng la nd .
Benne t t’s (Dr.) Songs for Sa ilors .
By ron’s Don Juan.
Godw in’s (Wi l l ia m ) Lives of t he
Nec rom a nc ers .
Ho lm es’s Aut oc ra t of
.
t he Bre a kfa s t Tab le . Introd ucti on by SALA.
Ho lm es’s Profe ssor a t t he Bre a kfas t Ta ble .
Hood’s Wh im s a nd Odd it ies . Com
p le te . Al l the origina l I l lus trations .
Je s se ’s (Edwa rd ) Sce nes a nd 0 0
c upa t ions of a Count ry Life .
La m b’s Es s ay s of El ia. Both SeriesCom p lete in One Vol .
Le i h Hunt’s Es say s : A Ta le for a
C im ney Corner, and other P ieces .
W ith Portrai t , and Introduc tion ‘
byEDMUND OLL IER.
Ma l lory ’s (S ir Thom as ) Mortd
’Art hur : The Stories of King
Ar thur and of the Knights of theRound Table . Ed ited by B. MONTGOMERIB RANEING .
CHATTO WINDUS. PICCADILLY.
GOLDEN L I BRARY, THE, continuedSquare i 6m o , 28 . p er Vo lum e .
Pa s c a l ’s Prov inc ia l Le t t e rs . A NewTranslati on , with H is torica l In troduc tionand
Pop e’s Poet ica l Wo rks . Com p lete .
Roc he fouc au ld ’s Max im s a nd Mo ra l
Refle c t ions . With No tes , and Introduc tory Essay by SAINTE-BEUVE .
St . Pie rre’s Pa u l a nd Virg in ia , and
The lnd ia n Co t t a ge . Ed ited ,withL i fe , by the Rev . E . CLARKE .
G o ld e n T re a s u ry of Thought ,T he : An ENCYCLOPE DIA OF Q UOTAT IONS from Write rs of a l l T im es andCoun tries . Se lec ted and Ed ited bT HEODORE TAYLOR . Crown 8vo, c lotgi l t and gil t edges , 73 . Gd .
G ra ha m . T he Profes so r’
s
Wife A Story . By LEONARD GRAHAM .
Fcap . 8vo, p i c ture cover, 18 .
G re e ks a nd Rom a ns , T he Lifeof t he , Described from Antique Monu
m en ts . B y ERNST G UHL and W .
KONER . T rans la ted from the ThirdG erm an Edition , and Ed ited by Dr.
F . HUEFFER . 545 I l lusts . New andCheaper Ed it., d em y 8vo , c l . ex. , 78 . 6d .
G ree nawa y (Ka t e ) a nd BretHa rt e—The Q uee n of t he Pira t eis le . B y B RET HARTE . W i th 2 5original Draw ings by KATE G REEN
AWAY, Rep roduced in Co lours by E.
EVANS. Sm . 4to, bds . , 58 .
G reenwood (Ja m es ) ,Works byCrown 8vo , c loth extra
,3 8 . 6d . each.
The Wilds of London.
Low-Life Dee ps : An Account of theStrange Fish to be Found There.
Dic k Tem p le : A Novel . Post 8vo,i l lus trated board s, 28 .
Ha bbe rt on (John ) , Author ofH e len ’
s Bab ies ,” Nove ls by :Post 8vo , i l lustrated boards , 28 . each ;c loth lim p , 28 . 6d . each.
Brue t on’s Bayou .
Count ry Luc k.Ha ir (The ) : I ts Treatm ent inH eal th , Weakness , an d Disease.
Tran s lated“ from the G erm an of 1) :
dP INCUS. Crown 8vo, 1a ; c loth, 15 .
n
Ha ke (Dr . Thom as Gordon) ,Poem s byCrown 8vo , cloth extra , 68 . each.
New Sy m bo ls .
Le gend s o f t he Morrow.
T he Se rpe n t Pla y .
Ma id en Ec s t a sy .
extra , 8 8 .
Sm al l 4to, c loth
ra c t e r. By M rs . S . C. HALL . W ithnum erous I llustrations on Stee l andWood by MACL I SE , G IL BERT , HARVEY ,and G . CRU I KSHAN K . Med ium 8vo,c loth extra , gil t, 7s . 6d .
By ANDREW HALL IDAY. Post 8vo ,i l lustra ted board s , 28 .
Ha ndwr it ing, The Philosophyof. W ith ove r 1 0 0 Facs im i les and Exp lanatory Text . By DON
.
FEL IX DE
SALAMANCA. Post 8vo , c l . l im p , 23 . 6d .
Ha‘
nky -Pa nky : A Collec t ion ofVery EasyT ricks ,Very D iffi cu l t Tricks ,Wh i te Magic , S le ight of Hand , &c .
Ed ited by W . H . CREM ER .-W ith 2 00
I l lus ts . Crown 8vo , c loth extra .4s . 6d .
Ha rd y (La d y Dufi’
u s ) .—Pa u l
Ha rd y (Thom a s ) . —Und e r t he
G ree nwood T ree . By THOMAS HARDY ,Au thor of “ Far from the MaddingCrowd .
" W ith num erous I l l us trations.
C rown BVO, c lo th extra , 3 8 . post
8vo , il lustrated board s , 28 .
B y J. BERW ICK H ARWOOD. Post 8voi l lus tra ted board s , 28 .
I l lustrations . Sm a l l 8VO, i l lustratedcover, c loth l im p , 18 . 6d .
TheArt of Be a u t y . New and CheaperEd ition . Crown 8VO, c loth extra
Coloured Front isp iece and I ilusts .68 .
The Art of De co ra t ion. Square 8vo ,hand som e ly bound and profuse lyI l lustra ted , 108 . 6d .
Cha uce r fo r Ch ild ren : A G oldenKey . W ith E ight Co loured Pic turesand num erous Woodcuts . NewEd ition , sm a l l 4to , c loth extra , 68 .
Cha uc e r fo r Sc hoo ls . Dem y 8vo,c lo th l im p , 28 . 6d .
Hawe is (Rev . H.-Am e r ic a n
Hum o r ls t s : WASH INGTON IRV ING ,OL IVER WENDELL HOLME S, W'W ES
RUSSELL LOWELL ,ARTEM US ARD ,
MARK TWAIN , and BRET HARTE. ByRev . H . R. HAWEIS, M.A. Cr. SW , 68 .
1 2 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
Hawt ho r ne .—Ta ng l e w o o d
T a le s for G irls and Boys . ByNATHAN IEL HAWTHORNE . W ith nu
m e rous tine I l lus tra tions by G EORGEWHARTON EDWARDS. Large 4to, c lothextra , 108 . 6d.
Hawt ho rne (Ju l ia n) , Nove ls by .
Crown Sy o , c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each ;
post 8VO, i l lustra ted board s , 28 . each.
G art h . Seba s t ia n St rom e .
El l lce Q uent in. Dus t .
Pr ince Sa ro n i’s W ife .
Fort une's Foo l . Be a t r ix Rando lph .
Post 8y o , i l lustrated boards, 23 . each.
M is s Cadogna .
Love—o r a Na m e .
Mrs . Ga ins borough ’s Diam onds.
Fcap . 8vo, i l lustra ted cover, 18 .
Hays—Wom en of t he Day : AB iographica l Dic tionary of NotableCon tem poraries . By F RANCES HAYS.Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 58 .
Hea t h (F.—My G a rd en
Wild , and What I G rew There . ByFRANC I S G EORGE H EATH , Au thor ofThe Fern World ,”&c . Crown 8v o ,
cloth extra , c l . gi l t , gi l t edges , 68 .
He lps (Sir Art hur) , Wo rks byPost BYO, c loth lim p , 28 . 6d . each.
An im a ls a nd t he ir Ma s t ers.
Soc ia l Pres s u re.
lvan de Biron : A Nove l. Crown 8vo,c loth extra
, 3 3 . 6d . ; post 8vo, il lustrated boards
, 28 .
He rm a n - One T rave lle r Ret u rns : A Rom ance . By H ENRY HER
MAN and D . CH R IST IEMURRAY. Crown8vo , c loth extra , 68 .
He rr ic k’
s (Robe rt ) He s pe r id e s ,Noble Num bers , and Com p le te Co llected Poem s . With Mem oria l-Introd uc tion and Notes by the Rev . A. B .
G ROSART. D.D . , S te e l Portra it , I ndexof First L ines , and G lossaria l I nd ex,&c . Three Vo ls . , c rown 8VO, c loth, 18 8 .
Hes s e Wa rt egg (Cheva l ie rErns t von), Wo rks by :
Tun is : The Land and the Peop le .
W ith 2 2 I l lus trat ions . Crown 8vo,c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d .
The New So ut h -Wes t : Trave l l ingSke tches from Kansas , New M exico,Arizona , and Northern Mexico.
W ith 100 fine I llustra tions and ThreeMap s. Dem y 8vo c loth extra ,in . [
'In preparation.
He rbe rt —The Poem s of Lo rdHe rbe rt of Che rbu ry . Ed ited ,
wi thI n trod uc tion , by ] . CH URTON COLL INS .
Crown BVO,bound in parchm en t , 8s .
Hind ley (Cha r le s ) , Wo rks byCrown 8vo
, c loth extra, 3 8 . 6d . each .
Tave rn Ane cd o t e s a nd Se Inge : Inc l ud ing the Origin of gign s , andRem ini scence s c onnected w ithT averns , Coffee H ouses, Clubs , &c .
W ith I l l ustra t ions .
The L ife a nd Adve nt u res of a Chea pJa c k . By One of the Fra tern i ty.
Ed ited by CHARLES H INDLEY.
Hoey .- The Lov e r
'
s C re e d .
By Mrs. CASHEL HOEY. With Fron tisp i ece by P . MAONAE. Post 8vo, i l lust ra tad board s . 28 .
Holm e s byThe Aut o c rat of t he Brea kfa s tTa b le . I l lus trated by J. G ORDON
THOM SON . Post 8vo , c loth l im p ,2S. li d—Another Ed ition in sm al l e rtyp e , wi th an Introd uc t ion by G . A.
SALA. Post 8y o, c lo th l im p , 2s.
The Profe s so r a t t he Brea kfa s tTa b le ; with the Story of I ris . Post
8vo , c loth l im p , 28 .
Vo ice Prod uc t ion a nd Vo ice Prese rva t ion : A Pop u lar Manua l for the
Use of Sp eakers and S in gers. ByG ORDON HOLMES , M .D . W ith I l lust rat ions . Crown 8y o , c loth, l s . Gd .
Hood (Thom a s )Hood
’s Cho ic e Wo rks , in Prose and
Verse . Inc lud ing the Cream of the
COM IC ANNUAL S. W ith L ife of theAu thor, Portrait , and zoo I l lus trat ions . Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 8d .
Hood’s Wh im s a nd Odd it ies . Com ~
p le te . W ith al l the original I l lustrat ions . Post 8vo , cloth l im p ,
2s .
Hood (Tom ) , Wo rks byFrom Nowhe re t o t he Nort h Po le :A Noah
's Arkaaoiogicai N arra t ive .
With 2 5 I l lus tra tions by W . BRUNTON and E . C. BARNE S. Squarec rown SVO, c loth extra, gi l t edges , 68 .
A Go ld e n He a rt : A Nove l . Post 8vo,i l lustrated boards , 2 3 .
Hook’
s (Theodo re ) C ho ic e Hu .
m orous Works , inc lud ing his Lud ie t ons Adven tureS,Bon s Mots , Puns and
H oaxes . W ith a New L ife of the
Au thor, Portra its , Facs im i les , andI l lu sts . Cr. 8v o , c l . extra , gi l t , 7s . 6d .
Hoo pe r .—The Ho us e of Ra by :
A Nove l . By M rs . G EORGE HOOPER.
Post BVO, illustrated boards, 23 .
1 4 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
Ke rs haw.—Co lo n ia l Fa c t s a nd
Fic t ions : H um orous Ske tches . ByMARK KERSHAW . Pos t 8vo , i l lus tra tedboard s , c lo th, 2S. 6d .
King (R. As he ) , Nove ls byCrown 8y o , c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each
p os t 8vo, i l lus tra ted board s , 23 . each.
ADrawn G am e .
The We a r in g of t he G ree n .
"
Kings ley (He n ry ) , Nove ls byOa ks h o t t C a s t le . Pos t 8vo, i l lustra ted board s , 2 3 .
Num be r Seve ntee n. Crown 8vo , clothextra , 3 8 . 6d .
Knight—The Pa t ient’
s Va d e
Mec um : How to get m ost Benefitfrom Med ica l Advice . By W ILL IAMKN IGHT , and EDWARD
KN IGHT , Crown 8vo,c loth . l s . 6d .
Lam b (Cha r le s )La m b ’s Com p le t e Works , in Prose
and Ve rse ,reprin ted from the Ori
ina l Ed it ions , with m any Piec esitherto unpublished . Ed ited , with
Notes and In troduc tion , by R . H .
SHEPHERD. W i th Two Portra its andFacs im i le of Page of the E ssay on
Roast Pig.
" 7S. 6d .
The Es s ays of El ia . Com p lete Ed it ion. Post 8vo, c loth extra, 28 .
Poe t ry for Ch ild ren, a nd Pr ince
Do rus . By CHARLES LAME . Care
fu l ly reprin ted from un ique cop ies .
Sm a l l 8vo, c loth extra , 58 .
Lit t le Es s ay s : Ske tches and Characte rs. By CHARLE S LAM B . Se lec tedfrom h is Le tters b
yPERCY F IT Z
GERALD. Post 8vo , c oth lim p , 28 . 6d .
Lane’
s Ara bian Night s , &cThe T hous a nd a nd One Nigh t scom m on ly ca l led , in England , THE
ARAB IAN N IGHTS’ ENTERTAINMENT S .
” A New T ransl ation fromthe Arab ic w ith cop ious Notes , byEDWARDW ILL IAM LANE . I l lu stratedb m an hund red Engravings onWood , {rom Origina l Des ign s byWM . HARVEY. ANew Ed it ion , fromaCop annotated by the Trans lator,ed ited
,
by his Ne phew, EDWARD
STANLEY POOLE . W i th a Preface bySTANLEY LANE-POOLE . Three Vo ls .,
dem y 8VO, c loth extra, 78 . 6d . each.
Arab ia n Soc iet y in t he M idd le Age sS tud ies from “The Thousand and
One Nights .
” By EDWARD W ILL IAMLANE, Author of “The Modern
Egyp tians ,” &c . Ed ited b STANLEY
LANErPOOLE. Cr. 8vo, clot extra, 68 .
La re s a nd Penat es ; or , TheBackground of Life . By FLORENCECADDY. Crown 8 vo
, c lo th extra , 68 .
La rwood (Jac ob) , Wo rks byThe St o ry o f t he London Pa rke .
W ith i l lus trations . Crown 8vo, c lotl:extra , 3 8 . 6d .
Post 8vo, c loth l im p , 28 . 6d . each.
Fo re ns ic Ane c d o t e s .
The a t r ica l Ane cd ot es .
Leys .—The Lind says : A Ro
m ance o f Scot tish Life . By JOHN K.
LEYS . Three Vo ls . , c rown 8y o .
Life in Lond o n or , The H is toryof Jerry H aw thorn and CorinthianTom . W ith the who le of CEUIESHANE
’S I l lustrations , in Co lours . after
the Origina ls . Cr. 8vo . c l . extra , 78 . 6d .
Llns k i l l . - In Exc ha nge fo r a
Sou l. By MARY L IN s LL , Au thor oiThe Haven Und er the H i l l ," &c.
Thre e Vo l s . , c rown 8VO.
Lint o n (E. Ly nn) , Wo rks byPost 8 y o , c loth l im p , 2s. 6d . each.
Wit c h St o r ie s .
The T rue St o ry of Jos hua Dav id sonOurs e lves : Essays on Wom en .
Crown 8vo , c lo th extra , 3 3 . 6d . each ; post8vo , i l lus trated board s , 28 . each.
Pa t r ic ia Ke m ba l l .T he At one m e n t o f Leam Dundas .
The Wo r ld We l l Lo s t .Und e r wh ic h Lo rd PT he Rebe l of t he Fa m i ly .
My Love ! " I ion
Wit h a S i l ke n T h re ad . Post 8vo,i l lustra ted boards , 28 .
Pas t on Ca rew, M i l l iona ire a ndM is e r. Crown 8vo, c l . extra , 3 8 . 6d .
Longfe llow ’
s Poe t ic a l Wo rks .
Care fu l ly Rep rin ted from the Origina lEd itions . W ith num erous fine I l lus trat ions on Stee l and Wood . Crown 8vo ,c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Long Life , Aid s t o : A M ed ica lD ie te tic , and G eneral G u id e inH ea l th and Disease . By N . E .
DAVIES, Crown 8vo,c loth l im p , 28 . 6d .
Lucy - G id e on Fley c e : A Novel .By HENRY W . LUCY, Crown 8 vo,ol . ex. , 3 s . 6d . ; pos t 8 vo , i l lust. bds . , 23 .
Lus iad (The ) of Cam oens .
Translated into Engl ish SpenserianVerse by ROBERT FFRENCH D UFF .
Dem y 8y o, wi th Fourteen full-pagePlates , c loth boards, 188 .
CHATTO (Sr WINDUS , PICCADILLY.
Ma c a lp ine . Te re sa It a s c a ,
and o ther Stories . By AVERY MAC'
AL P INE. Crown 8vo, bound in canvas ,28 . 6d .
Mc Ca rt hy (Just in,byA His t ory of Our Own T Im es ,
’
from
the Access ion of Q ueen V ictoria tothe G enera l E lec tion of I 8BO. Four
Vo ls . d em y 8 vo , c loth extra , 128 .
each—Also a POPULAR ED IT ION , in
Four Vo l s . cr. 8VO, c l . extra , 68 . each .
-And a JUB ILEE ED IT ION , with an
Append ix of Even ts to the end of
1 886 , com p le te in Two Vo ls . , square
8vo, c loth extra , 78 . 6d . each.
AShort His t o ry of Our Own T im es .
One Vol . , crown 8V0 , C loth extra , 68 .
His t o ry of t he Four George s . FourVo l s. dem y 8vo, c loth extra, 128 .
each . [V0 ]. I . now ready.
Crown SVO,c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each ;
pos t 8vo , i l lu s tra ted board s, 28 . each.
Dea r La dy Dls d a in .
T he Wa t e rdal e Ne ighbouri
A Fa ir Sa xo n.
M is s M is a nt h rope.
Do nna Q u ixo t e .
T he Com e t o f a Season.
Ma id o f At he ns .
Cam io la : A G irl with a Fortune .
Post 8vo, il lustrated boards , 28 . each .
Lln ley Roc h ford .
My Enem y’s Da ught er.
“The Right Ho noura b le z” A Rom ance of Soc ie ty and Po l itics . ByJUST IN MCCARTHY, M .P ., and M rs .
CAMPBELL -PRAED. New and Cheaper
Ed ition , crown 8vo, C loth extra, 6s.
Mcc a rt hy (Just in H. ,
Works byAn Out l ine of t he His t ory of ire la nd ,from the Ear liest T im es to the Pre
sent Day. Cr. 8vo, 18 . c loth, 18 . 6d .
Ire land s ince t he Un ion : Ske tchesof I r ish H is tory from 1798 to 1 886 .
Crown 8vo, c loth extra , 68 .
The Cas e fo r Hom e Ru le . Crown8vo , C loth extra , 58 .
Engla nd unde r G iad s t one , 18 8 0—8 5 .
Second Ed i tion, revised . Crown
8vo, c loth extra , 68 .
Doom ! An At lantic E isode. Crown8vo, 18 . c loth, 18 . 6
Our Sens a t ion Nove l . Edited byJUST I N H . MCCARTHY. Crown 8vo,c loth, 18 . 6d .
Hafiz in Lond on . Choice ly printSm al l 8vo. gold clo th. 3 s . 6d .
15
Ma cDona ld - Wo rks of Fa nc ya nd Im a g ina t ion. By G EORGE MACDONAL D, LL .D. T en Vo lum es , inhand som e c loth case , 218 . Vol . I .W ITH IN AND W ITHOUT . TH E H IDDENL IFE . Vol . 2 . THE D ISC IPLE . THEG OSPEL WOMEN . A BOOK OF SONNETS ,ORGAN SONG s .
—Voi . 3 . V IOL IN SONGS.
SONGS OF THE DAYS AND N IGHTS.A BOOK OF DREAMS. ROADS IDE POEMS.POEM S FOR CH ILDREN . Vol . 4 . PARA
BL E S. BALLADS . SCOTCH SONGS.
Vo ls . 5 and 6 . PHANTASTES : A FaerieRom ance—Vol . 7 . THE PORTENT .
Vo l . 8 . THE L IGHT PR INCESS . THE
G IANT ’
S HEART . SHADOWS—Vol . g.
C ROSS PURPOSES. THE G OLDEN KEY.
T HE CARASOYN . L ITTLE DAYL IGHT .
Vo l . 1 0 . THE CRUEL PAINTER . T HEW ow o
’R IVVEN . THE CASTLE . T HE
B ROKEN SWORDS. THE G RAY WOLF.
UNCLE CORNEL I US .
The Volum es a re a lso sold separa telyin Gratin -pa ttern cloth, 28 . 6d . each.
Ma c d one ll . - Q ua ke r C o us insA Nove l . B
yAGNES MACDONELL .
Crown 8vo, c oth extra , 3 8 . 6d . ; post8vo , i l lus tra ted board s , 28 .
Ma cgrego r. Pa st im es andPla ye rs . No tes on Popu lar G am es .
'
By ROBERT MACGREGOR . Post 8vo ,Clo th l im p , 28 . 6d .
Mackay.
—inte r lud es and Un
d e rt one s ; or, Mu s ic a t Twi l ight. ByCHARL ES MACRAY, LL .D. Crown 8vo ,c loth extra , 68 .
Mac l is e Po rt ra it -G a l le ry (The )of I l lus t r ious Lit e ra ry Cha ra c t e rs ;w ith Mem o irs—B io aphica l , Critic a i,B ibl iographica l , an Anecdota l—i l lu strative of the L iterature of the form er
ha lf of the Present Century . ByW ILL IAM BATES , B .A. W ith 85 Pertra its p rinted on an Ind ia Tint. Crown8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Macquo id (M Wo rks bySquare 8vo , c loth extra , 108 . 6d . each.
in t he Ardenne s. W ith 50 fine I l lustra tions by THOMAS R . MACQUOID.
Pic t u re s a nd Le gend s fro m Norm a nd y a nd Br it t a ny . W ith num er
ous i l lusts . by THOMAS R. MAC UOIDAbou t Yo rks h ire . W ith 67 I i ustra.
t ions by T . R . MACQUOID.
Crown sy o , c loth extra , 78 . 6d . each.Th rou gh Norm a nd y . W ith 90 I l lustrations byT . R . MACQUOID.
Through Br it t a ny . W ith num erous
I l lustrations by T . R . MACQUOID.
Post SVO, I l lustrated board s , 28 . each.
T he Evi l Eye , and other Stories.Los t Rose .
16 BOOKS PUBLISHED B Y
Magic ian'
s Own Book (The)8Perform ances w ith Cup s and Ba l
iEggs, Ha ts , Hand kerchiefs , &c . Al lro m ac tua l Experience. Ed ited byW . H . CREMER . With zoo I l lu strations.Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 48 . 6d .
Magic La fit e rn (T he ) , and itsMa nagem en t : inc l uding fu l l P rac
t ica l D irec tions for p roduc ing the
L im e l ight , m ak ing Oxygen G as , and
repai ri ng Lan te rn S l id es . By T . C.
IEPWORTH. W ith 10 I l lu strations.Crown 8vo , l s. c loth ,
Ma gna Cha rt a . An exact Facs im i le of the Original in the BritishM useum , p rin ted on fine p la te pap er,3 fee t by 2 fee t , w i th Arm s and Sea lsem blazoned in G o ld and Co lours . 6 8 .
Ma l lock (W. Wo rks byThe New Re pub l ic ; or , Cu iture , Fa ithand Phi losophy in anEn iishCoun tryHouse . Pos t 8vo , c loth im p , 2s . 6d .
Cheap Ed ition , i l lustrated board s , 28 .
The New Pa u l a nd Virgin ia ; or, Pos itiv ism on an I s land . Pos t 8Vo, Clothl im p , 28 . 6d .
Poe m s . Sm a l l 4to,in parchm ent
,88 ,
Is Life wor t h Living ? Crown 8vo ,c loth extra , 68 .
Ma llo ry ’
s S ir Thom a s) M ortd’Art h u r : he Stories of King Arthur
and of the Kn ights of the Round Table .
Ed ited by B . MONTGOMERIE RANK ING.Pos t 8y o , c loth l im p , 28 .
Ma rk Twa in , Wo rks byT he Cho ic e Wo rks of Ma rk Twa in.
Revised and Correc ted throughou t bythe Au thor. W ith L ife , Portra it , andnum e ro us i l lu s t . Cr. 8 VO , c l . ex,7s .6d .
The I n noc e n t s Abroa d ; or, The New
Pilgr im ’
s Progre ss : B e ing som e AC
coun t of the Steam ship Q uakergity
’
s Pl e a sure Excurs ion to
.uro e and the Hol y Land . W ith2 3 4 I ll us t ra tion s . Crown 8vo, Clo thextra , 7 3 . (id—Cheap Ed ition (und e rthe t itl e oi “ MARI: TWAIN ’
S PLEASU RET R I P 8 v o ,
i l lus t. boards , 28 .
Ro u gh ing It , and T he Innoce nt s a tHo m e . Wi th zoo i l lustration s b F .
A. FRASER. Cr. 8vo , c l . ex. , 78 . d.
The G i ld ed Age . By MARK TWAINand CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER.
W ith 2 12 I l lu s tra tion s by T . COPP INCrown 8 vo, c loth extra
, 78 . 6d .
The Adve n t u re s of Tom Sawye rW ith I I I I l lus trat ions . Crown 8vo ,c lo th extra , 78 . 6d .
—Cheap Ed i tion
post 8vo , il lus tra ted board s , 28 .
T he Pr inc e a nd t he Pa u pe r. W ithnea
'
ly zoo I l l us tra t ions . Crown 8vo,Clothextra , 73 . 6d .
—Chs ap Edition,post 8vo, il lus trated boards, 28 .
Ma rryat (Flo renc e ) , Nove ls byCrown 8 y o , c loth extra, 3 3 . 6d . each
post 8vo, il lustrated board s. 23 . each
Open ! Se s a m e ! Wr it te n in Fire.
Post 8vo , i l lu strated boards , 28 . each.A Ha rve s t of Wi ld Oa t s.Fight ing t he Air.
Mass inge r'
s Plays . From theText of W ILL IAM G IETORD. Ed itedbyC0 1. CUNN INGHAM. Crown live ,
0 oth extra , 68 .
Ma s t e rm a n.—Ha lf a Dozen
Da ught e rs : A Nove l . By MASTERMAN . Post 8vo, i l lus trated rd s , 28 .
M a t t hews—A Sec re t of t heSe a , & c . By BRANDER MATTHEW S .
Post 8vo , i l lustra ted board s , 28 . C lo th,23 . 6d .
Mayfa ir Libra ry , ThePost 8vo , c loth l im p , 28 . 6d . p er Volum e .
A Jou rney Round My Room . ByXAV IER DE MAISTRE. T ransla tedby H ENRY ATTWELL .
Q u lp s a nd Q u id d it ie s . Se lected byW . DAVENPORT ADAM S.
The Agony Co lum n of“The Tim es ,
”
from 1 800 to 1 8 70 . Edi ted , w ith an
I ntrod uc tion , by AL ICE CLAY.
Me la nc ho ly Ana t om ls ed : A Popu larAbrid gm ent of “ B urton's Ana tom yof Me lancholy .
Gas t ronom y a s a Fine Art . ByBRILLAT-SAVAR IN .
T he Spee c he s o f Cha r le s Dic kens .
Lit e ra ry Fr lvo l it les , Fa nc ie s , Fo l l ie s ,a nd Fro l ic s . B y W. T . DOESON.
Poe t ica l inge nu lt lee a nd Ec c e nt r ic it ie s . Se lected and Edited by W. T.
DOBSON.
MARKTwAIN's Wo Rxs, continued
A T ra m p Abro ad With 3 I 4 i l lusts .Cr. 8vo, cloth extra , 78 . 6d..—CheapEd ition , pos t 8vo, i l lust. bd s . , 2B.
Th e S to le n Wh ite Ele p hant , &c .
Crown 8vo , c loth extra, pos t 8110 ,i l lus tra ted board s , 28 .
Life on t he M is s is s ip p i. With abou t3 00 Ori inai I l lus tra tions . Crown8vo , c lot extra . 78 . 6d .
—Cheap Ed ition, post 8vo , i l lustra ted boards , 28 .
T he Adve nt u res of Huc k le be rryFinn . W i th x74 I l lus tra tions bE . W . KEM BLE . Crown 8vo, c lothextra , 78 . 6d .
—Chea Ed ition , pos t8vo , i llus tra ted boar s , 28 .
Ma r k Twa in ’s Lib ra ry of Hum our .
W ith num erou s I l lus trations. Crown8vo, c loth extra, 78 . 6d.
Ma r lowe'
s Wo rks . Inc lud ing
1 8 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
M URRAY (D. continued
Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 3 s . 6d . ; post 8yo,I i l lu strated board s , 28 . each.
The Wa y o f t he Wo r ldA B it o f Hum a n Na t u re .
F irs t Pe rs on S ingu la r .
Cyn ic Fort une .
O ld Blaze r’s He ro . W i th Three I l lustra t ions by A. M CCORM ICK . Crown
8vo ,c loth extra , 68 .
One T rave l le r Re t u rns . By D.
CH R IST IE M URRAY and HENRY HER
MAN . Cr . 8vo , c l . ex. , 68 .
COMYN S CARR . I l lust . by RANDOL PHCALDECOTT . Sq . 8y o , c l . ex. , 78 . 6d .
t he Bes t Nove l is t s of t he Ce nt u ryChoic eRead ings from the fines tNove ls .
Ed i ted , w ith Crit ical and B iographicalNote s, by H . T . MACKENZ IE B ELL .
Crown 8vo , c l . ex. , 3 8 . 6d . (P repa ring .
Nu rs e ry Hint s : A Mother’
s
G uide in Hea l th and Diseas e . By N . E .
Cr .8vo. CL , l s .6d .
A Biography. ByT . P .O’
CONNOR , M .P.
Sixth Edit ion,w ith a New Preface ,bringin the work down to the Dea th
of Lor B eacon sfieid . Crown 8v0 ,c loth extra , 7 3 . 6d .
Wh it e lad ie s . W ith I l lustrat ions byARTHUR HOPK IN S and H . WOODS.
Crown 8 vo , c lo th extra , 3 8 . 6d . ;
post 8vo , i l lu s trated boards , 28 .
T he G re a t e s t He ires s in Engla nd .
A Nove l . W ith i l lu strations by HENRY
T UCR . Post 8vo , i l lustrated board s , 28 .
Songs of a Worke r. Fcap . 8vo, c lothextra, 78 . 6d .
Mus ic a nd Moon l ight . Fcap . 8vo,c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
La ys of Fra nce . Cr. 8vo, c l . ex 108 . 6d .
c loth extra , 68 . each ; post 8y o, illustrated board s , 28 . each.
He ld In Bond age . T r icot rin.
S t ra t hm ore . Puc k.C ha ndos . Fo i le Fa r lne.
Und e r Two Flags . Two t t leWoodenC e c i l C a s t l e Shoe s .
m a lne ’s Gage . ADog of Flanders.lda l la. Pa scare l.
OUIDA, continuedCrown 8vo , c lo th extra , 58 . each :
post8 vo, i l lustra ted board s , 23 . each.
Signs . | Ar ia d ne . ComIn a Win t e r C i ty .
Fr ie nd s h ip .
Mo t h s . Bim b i.Pip ls t re l io .
in Ma re m m a .
Wisd om , Wit , a nd Pa t hoe , se lec tedfrom the Works of OU IDA by F .
SYDNEY MORR I S.
Page (H. Wo rks byTho rea u : H is L ife and Aim s : AStu
gg.
With Portra it . Post 8vo ,c l .l im p , 2sLight s on t he We Som e Ta les W i thin a Ta l e . B y t e la te H . ALEXANDER
, B .A. Ed ited by A. PAGE.
Crown 8vo , Cloth extra , 68 .
An im a l Ane cd ot e s . Arranged on a
New Princ ip le . Cr. 8vo, c l . extra, 58 .
Pa rl iam ent a ry Ele ct io ns a ndElec t ione e r ing in t he Old Day s (AH is t o ry of ). Show in g the Sta te ofPol it ica l Parties and Party Warfare atthe Hustings and in the Hou se ofCom m ons from the Stuarts to QueenVic toria . I l lu strated from the ori ginalPo l i tica l Squ ibs , Lam poon s , Pic toria lSa t ire s
, and Popu lar Caricatures Ofthe T im e . B y JOSEPH G REGO , Au thorof “Row land son and his Works ,”The L ife of G il lray , &c . A NeW
Ed ition , c rown 8vo , c lo th extra , wi thCo loured F ron tisp iece and I oo I l lus ~
tra t ions , 7s . 6d .
Pa s c a l’
s Prov inc ia l Let t e rs . ANew T rans lation , with H istorica l Introduc tion and Notes , by T . M
'
CRIE,D .D. Po st 8vo, c loth l im p , 28 .
Pat ie nt’
s (The ) Vad e Mec umHow to et m ost B enefit from Med icalAdvice . y W . KN I GHT ,
Cr.8v0 , c l .
Pa u l Fe rro l iPost 8vo, i l lustrated boards , 28 . each.
Pau l Fe rro l i : A Nove l .Why Pa u l Fe rro l i Ki l led h is Wife .
Payn (Jam e s ) , Nove ls by .
Crown 8vo , Clo th extra, 3 8 . 6d . each ;
post 8vo , i l lustra ted board s , 28. each.
Los t S ir Ma s s ingbe rd .
Wa lt e r’s Wo rd .
Le s s B la c k t han we ’re Pa int ed .
By Proxy . I High Sp ir it s .
Und e r One Roo f.AConfld e nt la I Age nt .
Som e Pr iva t e V iews .
A G ra pe from a Thorn.
For Ca s h On ly . I From Exile.The Ca non
’s Wa rd .
The Talk of t he Town.
CHATTO WINDUS. PICCADILLY. I9
PAYN (JAMES) , continuedPost 8vo , i l lus tra ted board s , 28 . each.
Kit : A Mem ory . I Ca r lyon's Ye a r.
A Pe rfe c t T re a s u re .
Be nt inc k ’s T u t o r . lMu rp hy’s Mas t er.
Th e Be s t of Hu s ba nd s .
Wha t He C o s t He r. ICe c i l ’s T ry s t .Fa l le n Fo rt u ne s . Ha lve s .
A Coun t y Fa m i ly . At He r Me rcy.
A Wo m a n’s Ve nge a nc e .
The C lyfl’
a rd s o f C lyn’e .
T he Fa m i ly Sc a p e gra ce .
T he Fo s t e r Bro t he rs . i Found Dead .
Gwe nd o l ine ’s Ha rve s t .
Hum o rou s St o r ie s .
Like Fa t he r, L ike Son.
A Ma r ine Re s id e nc e .
Ma r r ie d Bene a t h H im .
M irk Abbey . I No t Wooe d , but Won.
Two Hund re d Po u nd s Rewa rd .
In Pe r i l a nd Pr iva t io n : Stories ofMarine Adven ture Re-to ld . A Bookfor Boys . W i th n um e rou s I l lustrations . Crown 8vo , c lo th g i lt, 68 .
Ho l id ay Ta s ks . Cr. 8vo , c lo th extra ,
pos t 8v o , i l lus tra ted boards , 23 .
G low-wo rm T a le s . Crown 8vo, c lothextra , 3 8 . 6d .
Fron tisp iece by H ELEN PATERSON.
Cr. 8vo, c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . ; post 8vo ,
i l l us tra ted board s , 28 .
s ion In T rade : I ts Cau ses and Rem e
d ies . Be in g the Pears" Prize E ssays
(of One Hund red G u in ea s) . By EDW ING OADBY and W ILL IAM WATT . Wi than i ntrod uc tory Pap er by Prof. LEONELEVI , P .S. S . Dem y 8v o , 18 .
Pe nne ll (H. Cho lm ond e ley ) ,Works by :Post 8vo , c loth l im p , 2s. 6d . each.
Puc k o n Pe ga s us . W ith I l lustra tions .
Pe ga s u s Re -Sad d led . W ith Ten fu l lp age I l lus ts . by G . DU MAUR IER .
T he Mu s e s of May fa ir. Vers d eSoc iété , Se lected and Edited by H .
C . PENNELL .
Phe lp s (E. St ua rt ) ,Wo rks byPos t 8vo , 18 . each ; c l . l im p , l s . 6d . each.
Beyo nd t h e G a t es . By the Authorof “The G ates Ajar.
”
An Old Ma id’s Pa ra d ise.
Burgla rs in Pa rad is e .
Jac k t he Fis h e rm a n . Wi th Twentytwo I l lus tra tions by C . W . R EED .
Cr . 8vo , p ic ture cover, 18 . c l . 18 . 6d .
T roo p in g w it h Crows . Fcap . 8vo
p ic ture cover, 18 . [boards , 28Lady Love lace . Post 8vo, i l lustrated
G e ra ld . Post 8vo, il lust . board s, 28 .
Pr inc e s s Olga—Ra d na ; or , TheG reat Con sp iracy of I 88 I . By thePrincess OL GA. Cr. 8v0 , c l . ex., 68 .
Proct o r (Ric hd . Wo rks byFlowe rs of t he Sky . W ith 55 I l lusts .
Sm a l l crown 8vo, Cloth extra , 48 . 6d .
Ea sy St a r Le s sons . W ith Star Map sfor Every N ight in the Year , Drawings of the Cons te ll ations, &c .
Crown 8vo, c loth extra , 68 .
Fam i l ia r Sc ience St ud ies . Crown8v0 , c loth extra, 78 . 6d .
Sa t u rn a nd it s Sy s t e m . New andRevised Ed ition
,w ith I 3 Stee l Pla tes.
Dem y 8vo, c loth extra , 108 . 6d .
Mys t e r ies of Tim e a nd Sp a ce . Withl lu sts. Cr. 8vo , c lo th extra , 78 . 6d .
The Un ive rs e of Sun s , and otherSc ience G lean ings . W ith num erou s
I l lu sts . Cr. 8vo , c lo th extra, 78 . 6d .
Wa ges a nd Wa nt s of Sc ienceWorkers. Crown 8v0 , 18 . 6d.
Planc hé (J. Wo rks byThe Pu rs u lva nt of Arm s ; or, H er
aldry Found ed upon Fac ts . W ithCo loured Fron tisp Iece and 2 00 I l lustrations . Cr. 8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Son 3 a nd Poem s , from I 8 I9 to I 879 .
E ited , with an In trod uc tion ,by his
Daughter, M rs . MACKARNESS. Crown
8vo , c l oth extra , 68 .
Plut a rc h ’
s Live s of illus t r iousMe n. Trans lated from the G ree k ,with Notes Crit ica l and H istorica l , anda L ife of P lu tarch, by JOHN and
W ILL IAM LANGHORNE. Two Vo l s . ,
8vo , c loth extra , w ith Portra its , 103 . 6d .
Poe (Edga r Alla n)The Cho ic e Wo rks , in Prose and
Poe try ,of EDGAR ALLAN POE . W ith
an I n troduc tory Essay by CHARLESBAUDELAIRE, Portra i t and Fac
s im i les . Crown 8vo , Cl . extra , 78 . 6d .
The My s t e ry of’
Ma r ie Ro ge t and
other S tories . Post 8vo ,
Po pe’
s Po et ic a l Wo rks . Com
p le te in One Vo l . Post 8vo , c l . l im p , 28 .
Pra ed (M rs . Ca m pbe l i —“TheRight Honou ra b le :” A Rom ance ofSoc ie ty and Po l itics . By M rs . CAM PBELL -PRAED and JUST IN M CCARTHY,M .P . Cr. 8vo, c loth extra , 65 .
Pr ic e (E. Nove ls byCrown 8vo , c loth extra , 3 3 . 6d . each
post 8v 0 , i l lustrated board s. 23 . e ach.
Va le nt ina . The Fore igne rs .
M rs . La nca s t e r’s Riva l .
2 0 BOOKS PUBLISHED B Y
Ra be la is' Works . Fa ithfullyT rans lated from the French, w ithvariorum Notes , and num erous charac
teristic I l lus trations by G USTAVEDORE. Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Ram bos son.—Popu la r Ast ro
h om y . By J. RAMEOSSON , Laurea te ofthe i nstitu te of France . Tran s lated byC . B . P ITMAN . Crown 8vo c loth gi l t,num erous I l luste. , and a beau tifu llyexec u ted Chart of Sp ec tra, 7s. 6d .
Re ad e (Cha r les ) , Nove ls byCr. 8v0 , c loth extra , i l lus trated ,3 8 . 6d.
each ; p ost 8vo, i l lust. bds ., 23 . each.
PergWof
’fingt on. I llustrated by S . L.
ILDES, A.R .A.
Ch r is t ie Jo hns t one.
WILL IAM SMALL .
it Is Neve r Too La t e t o Mend . Illustra ted by G . J. PINWELL .
The Cours e of T rue Love Neve r d idrun Sm oo t h. I llustrated by HELENPATERSON .
The Au t ob io gra phy of a Th ie f ; Ja c kof a IIT rad e s ; a nd Ja m e s La m bert .I l lus trated by MATT STRETCH .
Love m e Lit t le , Love m e Long. I llustra ted by M . ELLEN EDWARDS.
The Doub le Ma rr ia ge . I l lu st . by SirJOHN G IL BERT , R .A. , and C . KEENE .
The C lo is t e r a nd t he He a rt h. Illus trated by CHARL ES KEENE .
Ha rd Cas h. I l lust . by F . W . LAWSON.
G r iffit h Ga unt . I l lus trated by S. L .
F ILDES, and WM . SMALL .
Fou l Play . I l lu st . by DU MAUR IER .
Pu t Yourse lf In His Pla ce . I l lustrated by ROBERT BARNES .
A Te rr ible Tem pt a t ion . I l lustratedby EDw. H UGHES and A . W . COOPER .
The Wa nde r in g He ir. I l lustra ted byH . PATERSON , S . L . F ILDES ,C . G REEN , and H . WOODS , A.R A.
A S im p le t on. I l lus trated by KATECRAUFORD. [COULDERY.
A Wom an-Ha t er. I l lust . by THos .
S ingle he a rt a nd Doub iefa c e : AMatter-of-fac t Rom ance . I l lustratedby P . MACNAB .
Good St o r ie s of Me n and ot herAn im a ls . I l lustra ted b E .A.ABBEY,PERCYMACQUOID , and OSE I-H NASH .
The J i it . and o ther Stories. I l lustratedby JOSEPH NASH .
Read iana. W i th a Steel op late Portraitof CHARLES READE.
Read e r’
s Ha ndboo k (The) ofAl lus ions, Re fe re nces , Plot s , a ndSt or ie s . By the Rev . Dr . B REWER.
F ifth Edition , revised throughou t,w ith a New Append ix. contain ing aCOMPLETE ENGL ISH B I BL IOGRAPHY.
Cr. 8v0 , I ,4oo pages, cloth extra, 78 . 6d .
I llustrated by
Ric e (Po rt ra it of Jam e s ) .Spe cia lly e tched by DAN IEL A. WEHR
SCHM IDT for the New L ibrary Ed it ionof BESANT and R ICE ’
S Nove ls . A fewProo fs before Le tters have be en takenon Japane se paper, size I 5! x To in.
Price 58 . each.
Richa rd son - A M in ist ry ofHea lt h , and other Pap ers . B BEN
) AII IN WARD R ICHARDSON , M . &c.
Crown 8V0 , c loth extra, Gs.
Ridd e ll (M rs . J . Nove ls byCrown 8v o , c loth extra , each ;
post 8vo , il lustrated boards , 2a each.
He r Mot her’s Da r l ing.
The Pr inc e ofWa ies 's Gard en Part y.We ird St ories .
Post 8vc , i l lustrated board s, 21 . each.The Un inha b it ed House.Fa iry Wa t er.
The My s t ery in Pa lace G ard ens.
Robinson (F. Nove ls byCrown sy o , c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each ;
post 8vo, il lustrated boards , 28 . each.
Wom e n a re St ra nge .
The Ha nd s of J us t ice.
Rob inson (Ph il) , Wo rks byCrown 8VO , c loth extra , 78 . 6d . each.T he Poet s
’B ird s .
T he Poe t s’ Be a s t s .
The Poe t s a nd Na t ure : Rep tiles,F ishes , and Insec ts. [P reparing .
Roc hef’
oucau id’
s Maxim s a ndMo ra l Refle c t ions . W ith Notes , andan I ntroduc tory Essay by SAINTEBEUVE. Post 8vo, c loth l im p , 28 .
Ro ll of Ba t t le Abbey , The ; or,A List of the Princ ipa l Warriors whocam e over from Norm andy with Will iam the Conqueror, and Se ttled inthis Country , A.D. I OGO—7 . W ith the
p rinc ipa l Arm s em blazoned in G o ldand Co lours Handsom eiy prin ted , 68 .
Rim m e r (Alfred ) , Wo rks bySquare 8vo, c loth gil t. 108 . 8d . each.
Our O ld Count ry Towns . With over50 I l lu strations .
Ram b les Round Et on and Harrow.
W ith 50 I l lustrations .
About England w it h Dicke ns . With58 I l lustra t ions by ALFRED R IMHER
and C. A. VANDERHOOP .
22 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
She lley—The Oom p le t eWo rks
in Ve rs e a nd Pro se o f Pe rc y By s she
She l le y . Ed ited , Prefaced and Anno
ta ted by RICHARD HERNE SHEPHERD.
F ive Vo ls. , c rown 8v0 , c loth boards ,3 8 . 6d . each.
Poet ic a l Works , in Three Vo ls .
Vol . I . An I ntroduc t ion by the Ed itor ; ThePosthum ou s F ragm en ts o f M argare t N icholson ; Shel le '
s Co rrespond e nc e w ith Sto ck
d al e ; T he a ude ri n, Jew (the only com p le te
vers ion) ; Quee n ah, with the N ote s !
Alas tor, and othe r Poem s ; Rosa l ind an
H e len ; Prom e the us Unbound Adonai s, & c .
Vol . I I . L aon and Cy t im a (as orig inal l
fipub
l ished . inste ad of the em ascu la te d e vo lto f The Cenc i Ju l ia n and M ad da io
( from Shelley '
s m anuscrip t ) ; Swe l lfoot the
T yran t (from the cop in the Dyce L ibra rya t South Kensing tonI
’
; The W itch of Atlas ;Epip sy chid ion ; He ilas.
Vol . I I I . Posthum ous Poem s, p ub lished byM rs . SHELLEY in 1 8 2 4 and 1 8 3 9 ; The Masque
o f Anarchy ( from She lley ’
s m anusc rip t ) ; ando the r Pieces not bro ught toge ther in the ord inary ed it ions.
Pros e Works , in Two Vo ls .
Vol . I . The Two Rom an ces of Zastrozz i andS t . Irvyne : the Dublin and Marlow Pam
phle ts ; A R e futa t ion o f De ism ; L e t te rs to
e igh Hunt, and som e M inor Writ ing s andF ragm e nts .
Vol . I I . The Essays ; Le tte rs from Abroad ;T ranslat ions and F ragm e nts , Ed ited by M rs .
SHELLEY , and first pub lishe d in 1 840 , withthe a dd it ion Of som e M inor Pie ces of grea tin te res t and rarity , inc lud ing one re ce n tlyd iscovered by Pro fessor DOWDEN. W ith a
B ibl iog raphy of She lley . and an ex haus tiveInd ex of the Prose Works .
Also a LARGE-PAPER ED IT ION , to
be had in SETS on ly , at 528 . 6d . forthe Five Vo lum es.
She r id a n
Sh e r id a n ’s Com p let e Works , wi th
Life and Anecdo tes . Inc lud ing hisDram a tic W ritings , p rinted from theOrigina l Ed it ions , his Works inProse and Poe try , T rans la tions ,Sp eeches , Jokes , Puns , &c . W ith aCo l l ec tion of Sheridaniana . Crown8V0 , C loth extra
,gi l t , w ith t o fu l l
page T inted I l lus tra tions , 78 . 6d .
She r id a n’s Com e d ie s : The Riva ls ,
and The Sc hoo l fo r Sca nd a l .Ed ited , w ith an I ntroduc tion andNotes to each Pia and a Bioaph ical Ske tch o Sher id an
,by
RANDER MATTHEWS. With De cora
t ive Vigne ttes and I o fu l l-page I l lus ts .
Dem y 8vo , ha lf-parchm ent , 128 . 6d .
S id ney’
s (S ir Phil ip ) Com p le t ePoe t ic a l Works , inc lud ing al l those in"Arcad ia .
" W i th Portrait, Mem oria l
Introduc t ion ,Notes &c . , by the Rev .
A. B . G ROSART , D . Three Vols .,
crown 8vo, cloth boards, 188 .
S ignboa rd s : Their H istory.
With Anecdotes of Fam ous Tavernsand Rem arkable Characters. By
LARwoon and JOHN CAMDEN
OTTEN. Crown 8vo, c lo th extra,w ith I oo I l lustra t ions , 7s . 6d .
Post 8y o , i l lus trated board s , 28 . each ;c loth l im p , 2s . 6d . each.
Rogue s a nd Va ga bond s .
T he Ring 0 ’Be l l s .
Ma ry Ja ne ’s Me m o irs .
M a ry Ja ne M a rr ied . (Shortly .
ist e r DO a : A B iograp y . ByMARGARET LONSDALE . Popu lar Ed it ion, Revised , w ith add itiona l Chapter , a New Dedica tion and Preface ,and Four I l lu strations . Sq. 8vo, p icture cover , 4d . ; c loth, 6d .
Ske t c h ley .—A Ma t c h in t he
Da rk . ByARTHUR S KETCHLEY. Post8 y o , i l lus trated board s, 28 .
Sla ng Dict iona ry , The : E tym ological , H istorica l , and Anec dota l.Crown 8vo, c loth extra , gil t , 68 . 6d .
Sm it h (J . Moy r) , Wo rks by :
The Pr ince of Argo i ls : A Story Of theOld G ree k Fau
xT im e . Sm a l l 8vo
,
c loth extra , W I 1 3 0 I l lusts. , 3 s . 6d .
Ta le s of O ld T hu le . With num e rous
i l lustrations . Cr . 8vo , c loth gil t , Gs .
The Woo ing of t he Wa t e r Wlt c hA Northern Odd ity . W ith num erous
I l lus trations . Sm a l l 8vo,c l . ex., 68 .
Soc iet y in Lo ndon. By AFORE IGN RES IDENT . Crown 8vo,c lo th, 18 . 6d .
Soc ie t y in Pa r is : The UpperT en Thousand . By Count PAULVASIL I .Trans . by RAPHAEL LEDOS DE BEAUF ORT . Cr . 8vo c i . ex. , (is (Preparing .
S pa ld ing.- El iza be t ha n Dem on
o lo gy An Essay in I l lustrat ion of theBe l ief in the Exis tence of Devil s. andthe Powers posse ssed by Them . By T .
A. SPALD ING , LL B . Cr. 8vo,c l ex., 58 .
Spa n is h Lege nd a ry Ta le s . ByM rs . S . G . C . M IDDLEMORE , Au thor oiRound a Posada F Ire .
"Crown 8vo,
c lo th extra , 68 .
Spe ight (T . Nove ls byThe My s t e r ie s of He ron Dyke .
W ith a Fron tisp iece by M . ELLENEDWARDS. Crown 8vo
, c lo th extra ,3 8 6d. ; p os t 8vo , i l lustrated bd s , 2s.
A Ba rre n T it le . Cr . 8y o , l s .6d .
Wife o r No Wife ? Cr . 8vo, picturecover , c loth, 18 . 6d.
The G o ld e n Hoop. Post 8vc , illust.boards, 28 .
CHATTO 6 A WINDUS. PICCADILLY. 3 3
Spense r fo r Ch ild re n . By M .
H . TOWRY. W ith I l lus trat ions bWALTER J. MORGAN . Crown 4to , w it
Co loured I llu strations, c loth gil t , Gs.
St aunt on.—Laws a nd Pract ice
of Che s s ; Toge ther w ith an Ana lys iso f the Open ings, and a Treat ise on
End G am es . By HOWARD STAUNTON .
Ed ited by ROBERT B .WORMALD. NewEd ition , sm a ll or. 8vo , c loth extra
, 58 .
St ed m a n (E. Wo rks byVic t or ia n Poet s . Thirteenth Ed ition ,revised and en larged . Crown 8vo ,clo th extra , 98 .
The Poe t s of Am e r ica Crown 8vo ,c loth extra , 98 .
St e rnda le .—The Afgha n Knife
ANove l . ByROBERTARM ITAG E STERNDALE. Cr. 8vo, c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . ; post
8vo, i l lustrated board s, 28 .
St eve nson byT rave ls w it h a Donkey in t he
Ceve nnes . Sixth Ed . Fron tispiece bW . CRANE . Post 8vo, c l . l im p , 2s . 63
An In land V0 age . With Front . byW. CRANE . ost 8vo, c l . 1p . , 28 . 6d .
Fam i l iar St ud ies of Me n a nd Boo ks .
Second Ed i t. Crown 8vo , buckramextra , 68 .
New Ara b ia n Night s Crown 8vo,buckram extra , post 8vo , il lust.board s , 28 .
The S i lve rado Squa t t ers . WithFrontisp iece . Crown 8vo, buckramextra , 68 . Cheap Ed ition , pos t 8vo,
p icture cover, c loth, 18 . 6d .
Pr ince Ot t o : A Rom ance . FourthEd ition . Crown 8vo, buc kram extra,
post 8vo , i l lustra ted board s , 28 .
T he Me rry Me n, and other Ta les andFables. Cr. 8vo , buckram ex. , 68 .
Und e rwood s
Me m or ies a nd Po rt ra it s . Fcap . 8vo,buckram extra , 68 .
Vlrgin lbus Pue r ls que, and otherPapers . A New Ed i tion , Revised .
Fcap . 8vo, buckram extra , 68 .
St . John.—ALeva nt ine Fa m ily .
By BAYLE ST . JOHN. Post 8vo, i l lustrated board s , 28 .
St odda rd—Sum m e r C ru is ingIn t he Sout h Sea s . B CHARLESWARREN STODDARD. Illust . y WALL IS
’
MAcKAY. Crown SW , 01. extra, 88 . 611.
St o r ie s from Fo re ign Nove lls t s . With Not ices of the ir L ives andWritings . By H EL EN and AL ICE Z IMMERN . Fron t i sp iece . Crown 8 vo , c lothextra
, 3 8 . Gd . pos t 8vo, i l lust. bd s ., 28 .
St . Pie r re—Pa u l a nd Virginia ,and T he lnd la n Cot t a ge . By BER
NARD IN ST . PIERRE. Ed ited , w ith L ife ,by Rev . E . CLARKE. Post 8vo , c l . lp ., 28 .
St rut t’
e Sport s a nd Pa st im es
of t he Peo p le of Eng la nd ; inc lud ingthe Rura l and Dom es t ic Recreations ,May G am es , Mum m er ies , Show s , &c .,from the Ear l ies t Period to the PresentT im e . W ith 140 I l lus trations . Ed ited
by WM .HONE . Cr. 8vo , c l . extra , 78 . 6d .
Subu rba n Hom e s (The ) ofLondon : A Resid ential G uide to
Favourite London Loc a l ities,the ir
Soc ie t Ce le b rities , and As soc i ation s.
With otes on the ir Renta l , Rates , andHouse Accom m od at ion . W ith Map of
Subu rban London .
Swift’
s C ho ic e Wo rks , in Proseand Verse . W ith M em o ir
, Portra it ,and Facs im il es of the M ap s in theOriginal Ed ition of G u l l iver’sTrave l s .
" Cr. 8vo, c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
Swinburne (Alge rnonWo rks by
Se lec t io ns from t he Poe t ic a lWorksof Al ge rnon Cha r le s Sw inbu rne .
Fcap . 8y o, Cloth extra , 68 .
At a la nt a In Ca lyd on . Crown 8vo , 88 .
C ha s t e la rd . ATragedy
. Cr. 8v c , 78 .
Poem s a nd Ba l lad s IRST SER IES.Fcap . 8vo , 9 8 . Cr. 8v o , sam e price .
Poe m s a nd Ba l la d s . SECOND SER IES.Fc ap . 8vo , 9 8 . Cr . 8vc , sam e p ric e .
Not e s on Poem s a nd Rev iews . 8vo , l s .
Songs be fo re Sunr is e . Cr. 8vo ,
Bo t hwe l l : ATraged y .
Songs of Two Na t ions . Cr. 8v o, 68 .
Es s ay s a nd St ud ie s . Crown 8vo, 128 .
Ere c h t he us : A T ragedy . Cr. 8vo , 68 .
No t e on Cha r lo t t eA St udy of Sha ke s p e a re . Cr. 8vo , 88 .
Songs of t he Sp r ingt id e s . Cr. 8vo , 68 .St ud ies In Song . Crown 8vo. 78 .
Ma ry St ua rt : A T ragedy . Cr. 8vo , 88 .
T r is t ra m of Lyo ne ses , and otherPoem s . C rown 8vo. 98 .
ACe nt ury of Ro und e ls . Sm al l 4to. 88 .
A M id s um m e r Ho l id ay , and otherPoem s . Crown 8vo , 78 .
Ma r lno Fa l ie ro ATragedy. Cr.8vo,68 .A St udy of Vlct o r Hugo . Cr. 8vo, 68 .
M is c e l lan ie s . Crown 8vo , 128 .
Locr ine : ATragedy. Crown 8vo, 63 .
2 4 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
Sym ond s .—Wine , Wom e n , a nd
Song : Medim va l Latin Students'
In Search of the Pic turesque , in Searchof Conso la tion , and in Search of a
W ife . W ith the who le of ROWLAND
SON’S d ro l l p age I l lustrations in Co lours
and a L ife of the Au thor by J. C .
HOTTEN . M ed . 8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d.
Ta i'
ne’
s His t o ry of Eng l is ht e ra t u re . T rans lated by HENRY
VAN LAUN. Four Vol s . , sm a l l 8vo ,c loth board s , 3 OS.
—POPULAR ED IT IONTwo Vo ls . , c rown 8v o ,
c lo th extra , 15 3
Taylo r ’
s (Baya rd ) Dive rs ionsof t he Ec ho C lub : Bur lesques ofMod ernW riters . Post 8vo , c l. l im p , 28 .
by . Crown 8vo . c loth ex. , 7 3 . 6d . each.
T h e Sagac lt a nd Mo ra l it y ofPla nt s : A ke tch of the L ife and
Cond uc t of the Vegetaifl%Kingdom .
Co loured Frontisp iece an 1 0 0 I l lust .Our Com m on Br it ls h Fos s i ls andWhere to F ind Them : A Handbookfor Studen ts . W i th 3 3 x I l lus tra tions .
The Play t im e Na t u ra l is t :ABook forevery Hom e . W ith abou t 3 0 0 I l lustra tions. Crown 8vo, c lo th extra , 68 .
[P reparing
Tay lo r ’
s (Tom ) Hist o ric a lDra m a s : Clancarty, eanne
Dare ," 'Twixt Axe and Crown , The
Foo l ’s Reven ge ,” Arkwright’s Wife ,
"
Anne Bo leyn ,
" “ P lot and Passion."
8vo , c loth extra , 68 .
d otes . I l lustra ted by H und red s oi
Sketches by W ILL IAM MAKEPEACETHACKERAY, d ep ic tin H um orous
I nc id en ts in his SC c ol- l ife , and
Favourite Charac ters in the books of
his every -day reading . W ith ColouredF ron ti sp iec e . Cr. 8vo , Cl . extra , 7 8 . 6d .
Thom a s (Be rt ha ) , Nove ls byCrown 8y o , Clo th extra , 3 8 . 6d . each
pos t 8vo , i l lus tra ted board s , 28 . each.
C re s s ld a . Proud Ma is le .
T he Vio l in -Play e r.
Thom a s -A Fight for LifeA Nove l . By W. MOY THOMAS. Post8vo, i l lustrated boards, 28 .
Crown 8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d . each.
The His t o ry of C lubs and C lub LifeIn London . With Anecdo tes of itsFam ous Coffee-houses , Hos te lries,and Taverns . With m any Il lusts .
Eng l is h Ec cent r lcs and Eoce nt r ie lt le s : Stories of Wealth and
T rollope (Ant hony ) , Nove ls byCrown 8y o , c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each
post 8vo , i l lus trated board s , 28 .
T he Way We Live Now.
Ke pt In t he Da rk.Fra u Frohm a nn . I Mar lon Fay.
Mr. Sca rbo ro ugh ’s Fa m i ly .
each.T h e Go lde n Lion of G ra npe re .
Jo hn Ca ld iga t e . IAm e r ic an Sena tor
T rollo pe (Fra nc e sCrown 8y o , c loth extra , 3 8 . 6d . each ;post 8vo , i l lustrated boards , 28 . each.
Like Sh ip s u po n t he Se a .
Thom son’
s Seasons andCast leof Indo le nce . With a Biogra hicaland Critica l Introduc tion by LAN
CUNNINGHAM and over o fine Illustra~t ions on Steel and Woo Crown 8vo,Clo th extra
,gil t ed es , 78. 6d .
Tho rnbu ry (Wa t e r) ,Wo r s byHa unt ed London. Ed ited by ED
WARD WALFORD, M .A. With I l lustrations by F . W . FAI RHe LT , P .S.A.
Crown 8vo, c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
The Life a nd Co rre s po nd ence ofJ . M . W. Tu rne r . Found ed uponL e tte rs and Pa ers furnished by hisFriends and a l low Academ im ans.W ith num erou s I l lusts . in Co loursfacsim iled from Turner
’s Original
Draw ings. Cr. 8vo, Ci . extra. 78 . 6d .
Old St o r ie s Re -told . Post 8vo, c lothl im p , 28 . 6d .
Ta le s for t he Ma r ines. Post 8 170 ,i l lus tra ted board s , 28 .
T ro llo pe (T .- Dia m ond Cut
Diam ond , and other Stories. ByT . ADOL PH US T ROLLOPE. Post avo,i l lus tra ted board s , 28 .
T rowbr idge .—Pa rne ll ’s Fo lly
A Nove l . By J. T . T ROWBRIDGE. Post8vo , i l lustra ted board s , 28 .
T urgen iefi’. St o r ies from
Fo re ign Nove l ls t s . By IVAN TURGENIEFF , and others . Cr. 8vo, c loth extra ,3 8 . 6d . ; post 8vc, il lustrated boards, as.
26 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
WANDERER’
S L IBRARY, THE, continuedThe Story of t he London Pa rksB y JACOB LARWOOD. W ith I l lus ts .
Lond on Cha ra c t e rs . By HENRY MAY
HEW. I l lus tra ted .
Seve n Ge ne ra t ions of Exe cu t ione rsM em oirs of the Sanson Fam i ly (1688to Ed ited by HENRY SANSON .
Sum m e r C ru is ing In t he Sout hSe a s . B C . WARREN STODDARD.
I l lustrate by WALL IS MACRAY.
Wa rne r.—A Round a bout Jou r
ney . By CHARLES DUDLEY WARNER ,
Au thor of My Sum m er in a G ard en ."
Crown 8 vo , C lo th extra , 68 .
Wa rra nt t o Exe c ut e Cha r le s I. Anexac t Facs im ile , w ith the F ifty-n ineSignatures , and correspond ing Sea ls .Carefu l ly p rin ted on paper to im itatethe Origina l , 2 2 in . by 1 4 in . Price 28 .Wa rra nt t o Exe c ut e Ma ry Q uee n ofSco t s . An exac t Fac sim ile , inc luding the Signature of Q ueen E lizabe th , and a Fac sim il e of the G reat
Sea l . Beau tifu l ly p rinted on paperto im itate the Original MS. Price 28 .
Ma na Cha rt a . An exac t Facsim i leo the Original Docum ent in theB ritish M useum , printed on fine
p late pap er, near ly 3 feet lon g by 2feet W ide , w ith the Arm s and Sea lsem blazoned in G old and Co lours . 58 .
The Ro l l of Ba t t le Abbey ; or, A Listof the Princ ipa l Warriors who cam e
over from Norm andy with Wi l liamthe Conqueror, and Sett led in this
Country , A.D. 1 066—7 . W ith the
p rinc ipa l Arm s em blazoned in G o ldand Co lours . Pric e 58 .
Wa y i a re r , The : Journa l of theSoc ie ty of Cyc l is ts . Publ ished at shortin terva ls . Pr ice I s . The Num bers forOCTOBER , 1 886 , JANUARY, MAY, andOCTOBER , 1 887 , and FEBRUARY, 1 888 ,are now ready.
w it h t he Poc ket Sp ec t ros c o pe . ByF . W. CORY , Eng , F .R .Me t.
Soc . , &c. W ith 1 0 I l lustration s. Crown8vo, 18 . c loth, 18 . 6d .
We st ropp .-Ha nd boo k of Pot
t e ry a nd Porce la in ; or, H is tory ofthose Arts from the Earl iest Period .
By HODDER M . WESTROPP . With nu
m erou s I l lus trations , and a L ist of
Marks . Crown 8vo . C loth l im p , 48 . 6d.
Wh ist —How t o Pla y So loWh is t : I ts M e thod and Pr inc ip lesExp lained , and i ts Prac t ice Dem on
s trated . W i th I l lus tra tive Spec im en
H and s in red and black , and a Revisedand Augm ented Cod e of Laws . ByABRAHAM S . W IL KS and CHARL ES F .
PARDON. Crown 8vo, c loth extre 88 .Set.
from Scot la nd Ya rd : A De tec tiveS tory . By H . F . WOOD. Crown 8vo,Clo th extra
, 68 .
Wo rd s , Fa c t s , a nd Phra s e s :A D ic tionary of Curious, g
uaint , tandOut-o i-the-Way Matters. y EL IEZEREDWARDS. New and chea er issue,er . 8vo, c l . ex. , 78 . 6d . ; ha lf. ound
, 98 .
“Ten o’c loc k .
Uniform with his “Whis tler 0 . RuskinArt and ArtCri tic s .
"Cr .8vo ,l s . S hortly .
Will ia m s (W. Mat t ie u ,
Wo rks by :Sc ie nc e No t es . See the GENTLEMAN
'S
MAGAZ INE . 18 . Mon thly.
Sc ie nce in Sho rt C ha pt ers . Crown8vo , c loth extra , 78 . 6d .
A S im p le T rea t is e on Hea t . Crown8vo, c lo th l im p , W i th I l lus ts . , 28 . 6d .
The Che m is t ry of Cookery . Crown8vo , C lo th extra
, 68 .
Wilson (Dr . And rew,
Wo rks by :Cha pt e rs on Evo lu t ion : A Popu larH i story of Darwinian a nd Al l iedTheories of Deve lopm ent. 3 rd ed .
Cr . 8 vo, c l . ex..with 2 59 I l lusts 78 . 6d .
Le ave s from a Na t u ra l ls t’s Not eboo k. Post 8vo , C loth lim p, 28 . 6d .
Le is u re -T im e St ud ies , chi efly Biol ogica l . Third Ed it . , w ith New Preface . Cr. with Il lus ts 68 .
St ud ie s In L ife a nd Sens e . W i thnum erous I ll usts. Cr . 8vo, c l . ex., 68 .
Com m on Ac c id ent s , a nd How t oT re a t t hem . By Dr. ANDREWW IL
SON and others . With num e rous I ilusts . Cr. 8vo , 19 Cl . l im p , 18 . 6d .
Wint e r (J. St o r ie s byPost 8vo, i l lu strated board s, 28 . each.
Cava lry L ife .
Re g im e nt a l Le gend s .
Wom e n Of t he Da y : A B iographica l Dic tionary of No table Con temp orarie s . By FRANCES HAYS. Crown8vo
, c loth extra, 58 .
Ca r ic a t ure His t ory of t he Georges .
‘
he H ouse of Hanover.) With 400Ic ture s , Caricatu res , Squ ibs, Broad
s ides , W indow Pic tures , &c.
His t o ry of Car ica t ure a nd of t heG rot e s que In Art , Lit era t ure ,Sc u l p t u re a nd Pa int ing. Profuse lyI l lustrated by F .W .
Yat e s (Ed m und ) , Nove ls By :
Post 8vo , i l lus trated boards , 28. each.Cas t away . l Tne Forlorn Hope.Land at Las t .
CHATTO e WINDUS. PICCADILLY. 27
NEW NOVELS .
King o r Knave 9 By R. E . FRANC ILLON.
3 Vols ., crown 8v o .
One T rave l le r Ret urns . ByD .CHRI STInM URRAY and H EN RY HERMAN. Crown8vo, c lo th extra , 68 .Th e Lind s ay s : A Rom ance of Scottish
L ife . By JOHN K. LEYs . Three Vo ls.In Exc ha nge fo r a Sou l . By MARY
'
L INSKI L L , Au thor of “The Havenund er the H il l ,
"& c.
Ra d na ; or, The G reat Consp iracy of
Se t h’s Brot he r
’sWife ByHAROLDFRED~
ER IC . 2 Vo ls ., crown 8vo.
Eve ry Inch 9. So ld ie r: By M . J.COLQUHOUN. Three Vo ls ., c rown 8vo .
1 88 1 . B the Princess OLGA. Crown He rr Pa u lus . BY WALTER BESANT .
8vo , Clo t extra , 65 .Three Vo ls ., crown 8vo .
O ld B laze r ’
s He ro . By D. CHR IST IE T he Devi l ’s Die . By G RANT ALLEN.
M URRAY. Crown 8vo , c loth extra, 68 .
Pine a nd Pa lm . By MONCURE D . CONWAY. 2 Vo ls . , c rown 8vo .
The Pa s s e n ge r from Scot la nd Ya rd .
Thre e Vo ls . , c rown 8vo .
T he My s t e ry of M irbr idge . By JAMESPAYN . Three Vo ls . , crow n 8vo . (M ay .
Eve : A Rom ance . By the Au thor of
THE PICCADILLY NOVELS .
Popu lar Stories by the Best Authors . L I BRARY EDIT IONS, m any I l lus trated ,crown 8y o, c loth extra , 8 8 . 6d . each.
B Y GRANT ALLEN.
Ph il is t ia.
BY THE AUTHOR OF “ 3'OHNHERRING.
”
Red Sp id e r.
BY W. BESANT 6 7AMES RICE.
Rea d y-Mone y Mo rt lboy .
My Lit t le G ir l .T he Ca s e of Mr . Luc raft.T h is Son of Vu lca n.
Wit h Ha rp a nd C rownThe Go ld e n Bu t t e rfly .
By Ce l la ’
s Arbo urT he Monks of The le m a.
'Twa s In T ra fa l ga r ’s Bay.
T he Sea m y S id e .
The Te n Ye a rs’Te na nt .
The Cha p la in of t he Fleet .B Y WALTER BESANT.
Al l So r t s a nd Co nd it ions of Men.
T he Ca p t a ins’Room .
Al l In a G a rd e n Fa ir .
Do rot hy Fo rs t e r . l Unc le Jack.C h i ld re n o f G ibe on .
The Wo r ld We n t Ve ry We l l Thee.
B Y ROBERT B UCHANAN.
Ch i ld of Na t u re .
God a nd t he M a n .
T he Sh a d ow of t he Sword .
T he Ma rt y rd om of Ma d e l ine.
Love Me fo r Eve r .
Ar ma n Wa t e r. The New Abe ia rd .
M a t t . Foxglove Ma nor.
T he Mas t e r of t he M ine .
The He ir of Linne .
B Y HALL CAIN'
E .
The Sha d ow o f a C r im e .
A Son of Ha ga r. T he Deem s t e r.
BY MRS . H . LOVETT CAMERON.
De ce ive rs Eve n IJu l ie t ’s G ua rd ia n.BY MORTI MER COL L INS .
Swee t Anne Page . IT ra ns m lgra t ion.
From M idn ight t o M id n ight .
MORTIMER é! FRANCES COLL INS.
Bla c ks m it h a nd Sc ho la r .
T he V il la ge Com e dy .
You Play m e Fa ls e .
BY WILKIE COLL INS .
Ant on ina. T he Fro ze n Dee p .
Bas i l . T he Law a nd t heH id e a nd See k La d y .
T he De ad Se c re t . TheTwo De s t in ie sQ ue e n of He a rt s . Ha unt e d Ho t e l .My M is c e l la n le s . T he Fa l le n Le a ve sWom a n in Wh it e . Je ze be l
’sDa ugh t e r
T he Moons t one . T he Bla c k Ro be .
Ma n a nd Wife . He a rt a nd Sc ie ncePoo r M is s Finc h . I Sa y No .
M is s o r Mrs .9 Lit t le Nove ls .
New Magd a le n. T he Ev i l G en ius .
B Y DUTTON COOK.
Pau l Fos t er ’s Dau ght e r.BY WILL IAM CYPLES.
Hea rt s of Go ld .
B Y ALPHONSE DAUDET.
The Eva nge l is t ; or, Port Sa lvation.
B Y 7AMES DE MILLE .
ACas t le In Spa in.
B Y 7 . LEITH DERWENT.
Our La dy of T e ars .
C irce’s Love rs .
B Y M . BETHAM-EDWARDSFe l ic ia.
B Y MRS . ANNIE EDWARDES.
Arch ie Love l l.B Y PERCY F ITZ GERALD.
Fat a l Ze ro .
B Y R . E . FRANCILLON.
Q uee nCo p he t ua.
On e by One .
A Re a l Q ueen.
Prefaced by Si r BARTLE FRERE.
Pa nd ura ng Ha r l .B Y EDWARD GARRETT.
The Ca pe i G ir ls .
PICCADILLY Novs Ls , continuedB Y CHARLES GI BBON.
Rob in G ray .
Wha t w i l l t he Wor ld Say ?In Hono ur Bound .
Q ueen of t he M ead ow .
The Flowe r of t he Forest.
A Hea rt’
s Prob le m .
T he Bra e s of Ya rrow.
T he G o ld e n Sha ft .
Of H igh De gre e .
Loving a Drea m .
B Y THOMAS HARDY.
Unde r t he G ree nwood T re e .
B Y j UL IAN HAWTHORNE .
G a rt h .
El l lce Q ue nt in.
Se ba s t ia n St rom e .
Pr inc e Sa ron i’s Wife
Dus t .
Fo rt u ne's Foo l .
Bea t r ix Ra ndo lph .
B Y SIR A. HELPS.
Ivan d e Biron.
BY MRS. ALFRED H UNT
Thorn lc roft’s Mod e l.
T he Le a d e n Ca s ke t .Se lf-Co nd e m ned .
Tha t ot he r Pe rs on.
BY j EAN INGELOW.
Fa t ed t o be Fre e.
B Y R . ASHE KING.
A Drawn G a m e .
“The We a r ing of t he G re en.
”
B Y HENRY KINGSLEY.
Num be r Seven t e e n .
B Y E . L YNN L INTON .
Pa t r ic ia Ke m ba l l .
At o ne m e n t of Le a rn Dundee.
T he Wo r ld We l l Lo s t .
Und e r w h ic h Lo rd
T he Re be l of t he Fam ily .
My Love 2”lone .
Pa s t on Ca rew
BY HENRY W. LUCY.
G id e on Fley c e .
BY f STIN MCCARTHY.
T he Wa t e rd a le Ne ighbou rs .
A Fa ir Sa xo n .
De a r La d y Dis da in .
M is s M is a n t h ro pe .
Do nna Q u ixo t e .
T h e Com e t of a Season.
M a id of At he ns .
Ca m io la.
BY MRS . MACDONELL
Q ua ker Co us ins.
Open Ses am e
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
P ICCAD ILLY Nova t s , continuedB Y FLORENCE MARRYAT.
B Y D. CHRISTIE MURRAY.
is of Fire.
St ran ge.rt s .
Wr it t e n In Fire .
By t he G a t e of t h e SeaT h e Way of t he Wo r ld .
A Bit o f Hum a n Na t ure .
Firs t Pe rson Singu la r.
Cy n ic Fort une .
B Y MRS. OLIPHANT.
Wh it e la d ie s .
B Y MARGARET A. PAUL.
Gent le a nd S im p le .
BY 54AMES PAYN .
Los t S ir Mas s ing From Exi le.
be rd . A G ra pe from a
Wa l t e r’s Word . Tho rn .
Le s s B la c k t han For Ca s h On ly .
We ’re Pa int ed . Som e Pr ivat e
By Proxy . Views .
H igh Sp ir it s . The Ca non’s
Und e r One Roof. Wa rd .
A Co nfident ia l T a lk of t he Town.
Age nt . G low-wo rm Ta le s.BY E . C. PRICE .
Va lent ina . T he Fore igne rs.Mrs . Lancas t e r
’s Riva l.
BY CHARLES READE.
It Is Never Too La t e t o Mend .
Ha rd Ca s h .
Peg Wofflngt on .
Ch r is t ie Jo hns t one .
G r iffit h G a unt . I Fou l Play .
The Double Ma rr iage.
Love Me Lit t le , Love Me Long.T he C lo is t e r a nd t he Hea rt h.
T he Co u rse of T rue Love .
The Au t ob iogra p hy of a Th ief.Pu t You rs e lf In H is P la ce .
A Te rr ible T em pt a t ion.
T he Wa nd e r ing He ir. AS im p leton.
A Wom a n-Ha t e r. Re ad iana.
S ingle h ea rt a nd Doub lefa ce.
T he Jl lt .
Good St or ies of Men and ot he rAn im a ls .
B Y MRS. 3 . H . RIDDELL.
He r Mo t he r’s Da r l ing.
Pr ince of Wa le s 'e Gard en-Party ,
We ird St o r ies .
l
BY F . W. ROBINSON.
Wom en a re S t ra nge .
The Hand s of J us t ice.
BY f oHN SAUNDERS.
Bound t o t he Whee l.G uy Wa t e rm a n.
Two Dre a m e rs.
The Lion in t he Pa th.
3 0 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
CHEAP POPULAR Nos s , continued
W i LRI s COLL INS, co ntinued .
Ma n a nd Wife . Ha u nt e d Hot e l .Po o r M is s Finch . T h e Fa l le n Le ave s .
M is s o r Mrs ? Je ze be l’
s Da ught e r
New Ma gd a len . T h e B la c k Ro be .
The Froze n Dee p . He a rt a nd Sc ienceLaw and t he La dy . I Say No .
TheTwo Des t ln le s The Evi l G en ius .
B Y MORTIMER COLL INS .
Swee t Anne Pa ge . From M ld n ight t o
T ra ns m igra t io n . M id n ight .
A Fight w it h Fort une .
MORTIMER B FRANCES COLL INS.
Swe e t a nd Twe nt y . I Fra nces.
B la c ks m it h a nd Sc ho la r.
T he V il la ge Co m e dy .
You Play m e Fa ls e.
BY DUTTON COOK.
IPa u l Fos t e r’s Daught eri
BY C. EGBERT CRADDOCK.
The Pro phet of t he G reat Sm okyMount a ins .
B Y WILL IAM CYPLES.
Hea rt s of Go ld .
BY ALPHONSE DAUDET.
The Eva nge l is t ; or, Port Sa lva tion .
B Y j AMES DE MILLE .
A Ca s t le In Spa in.
BY LEITH DERWENT.
Our La dy of Te a rs . I C irc e’s Love rs .
BY CHARLES DICKENS .
S ket c he s by 8 0 2 . O l ive r Tw is t .
Pic kw ic k Pa pe rs . Nic ho las Nic k le byB Y MRS. ANNIE EDWARDES.
A Po int of Honou r. Arch ie Love l l .BY M . BETHAM-EDWARDS.
Fe l ic ia. Kit t y .
BY EDWARD EGGLESTON .
Roxy .
BY PERCY FITZ GERALD .
Be l la Donna . I Neve r Fo rgot t en.
T he Second Mrs . T il lo t sonPo l ly .
Seve nt y -five Brooke St reet .
T he Lad y of Bra nt om e .
Fa t a l Z e ro .
B Y ALBANY DE FONBLANQUE .
Fi lt hy Luc re .
BY R. E . FRANCIL LON .
O ly m p ia . Q ue e n Co phet ua.
One by One . A Re a l Q u e e n .
P refa ced by Sir H . BARTLE FRERE .
Pa nd u ra ng Ha r l .B Y HAIN FRISWELL .
One of Two
BY EDWARD GARRETT.
The Ca pe i G ir ls .
CHEAP POPULAR N OVELS, continuedB Y CHARLES GIBBON .
Rob in G ra y . The Flower of t heFo r La c k of Go ld . Fore s t .
Wh a t w i l l t he Bra e s Of Ya rrow.
Wo r ld Say T he G o lde n Sha ft .In Honou r Bo und . Of H igh De gre e .
In Love a nd Wa r . Fa nc y Fre e .
Fo r t he Kin g . Me ad a nd St re am .
ln Pa s t ure s G re e n Lovin g a Dre a m .
Q ue e n of t he Me a A Ha rd Kno t .
d ow . He a rt’
s De l ight .
‘
AHea rt ’s ProblemB Y WIL LIAM GILBERT.
Dr . Aus t in's G ues t s .
The Wiza rd of t he Mount a in.
Ja m es Du ke .
B Y 994MES GREENWOOD.
Dick Te m p le .
B Y j oHN HABBERTON .
Brue t on’s Bayou. [Count ry Luc k.
B Y ANDREW HALL IDAYEve ry -Day Pa pe rs .
B Y LADY DUFF US HARDY.
Pau l Wy nt e r’s Sac r ifice .
B Y THOMAS HARDY.
Und e r t he G re e nwood T re e .
B Y 7 . BERWICK HARWOOD .
The Te nt h Ea r l .BY yUL IAN HAWTHORNE .
G a rt h . Se ba s t ian St rom e
Ei l ic e Q ue nt in. Dus t .
Pr inc e Sa ron i’s Wife .
Fo rt une’
s Foo l . Bea t r ix Rando lph .
M is s Cad ogna . Love—o r a Nam e.
B Y SIR ARTH UR HELPS.Ivan d e Biron .
BY MRS . CASHEL HOEY.
The Love r ’s Cre ed .
B Y TOM HOOD.
A Go ld en Hea rt .
B Y MRS. GEORGE HOOPER.
The Ho u s e of Ra by .
B Y TIGHE HOPKINS.
’Tw ixt Love a nd Dut y .
BY MRS. ALFRED H UNT.
Thorn ic roft’
s Mod e l .T he Le a d e n Cas ke t.S e lf-Cond e m ned .
T ha t o t he r Pe rs on.
B Y 3 ‘EAN INGELOW.
Fa t e d t o be Fre e .
B Y HARRIETT 3 AY.
T he Da r k Co l lee n .
The Q ue e n of Conna ugh t .
B Y MARK KERSHAW.
Co lon ia l Fa c t s a nd Fic t io ns .
B Y R . ASHE KING .
A Drawn Ga m e .
“Th e We a r in g of t he G re e n.
”
B Y HENRY KINGSLE Y.
Oa ks ho t t Ca s t le .
B Y E . L YNN L INTON.
Pa t r ic ia Ke m ba l l .The At onem e nt o f Leam Dundee .
CHATTO (So WINDUS. PICCADILLY.
CEEAP POPULAR NOVELS , continuedE . LYNN L INTON, continued
The Wo r ld We l l Lo s t .
Und e r w h ic h Lo rd
Wit h a S i l ke n T h re ad .
The Re be l of t he Fa m i ly .
My Love .
"I lo ne .
B Y HENRY W. L UCY.
G ideon Fley ce .
B Y j usTIN MccARTHY.
Dea r La d yDls d a in M is sM is a nt hrope
The Wa t e rd a le Donna Q u ixot e .
Ne ighbours . The C om e t of a
My Ene m y’s Se a s on .
Da u ght e r . Ma id o f At he ns.
A Fa ir Saxon . Ca m io la .
Lin ley Roc h fo rd .
B Y MRS. MACDONELL .
Q ua ke r Co us ins .i
B Y KATHARINE S . MACQUOID .
The Ev i l Eye . I Los t Ros e .
B Y W. H . MALLOCK.
The New Re p ubl ic .
B Y FLORENCE MARRYAT.
0 AI”.Fire .
B Y 7 . MASTERMAN .
Ha lf-a -d oze n Da ught e rs .
B Y BRANDER MATTHEWS.
A Sec re t of t he Se a .
B Y j EAN M IDDLEMASS.
Touc h a nd G o . I M r . Do r l l l lon.
BY MRS . MOLESWORTH .
Ha t h e rcourt Re c t o ry .
BY D . CHRISTIE MURRAY.
ALlfe’
sAt one m e n t He a rt s .
A Mod e l Fa t he r. Way of t he Wo r ld .
Oa t s .
J os e p h ’s Coa t . A B it o f Hum a n
G o a ls of Fire . Na t u re .
By t he G a t e Of t he Firs t Pe rson SinSe a . gu la r .
Va l St ra nge . Cy n ic Fo r t une.B Y AL ICE O
'HANLON .
The Unfo re s e e n .
B Y MRS. OL IPHANT.
Wh it e la d ies .
The Pr im rose Pa t h .
T he G re a t e s t He ire s s In Eng la nd .
B Y MRS . ROBERT O’REILL Y.
Phoebe ’s Fort une s .
B Y OUIDA .
He ld in Bond a ge . Two Lit t leWood enSt ra t h m o re . Shoe s .
C h a ndos . In a Wint e r City .
Und e r Two Flags . Ar ia d ne .
Id a l la . Fr ie nd s h ip.
Ce c i l Ca s t le Mo t h s .
m a ine’s G a ge. Pip is t re l lo.
T r ic o t r in . A Vi l la ge ComPu c k . m une .
Fo l le Fa r ine . B lm bi.
ADog of Fla nd e rs . Wan d a .
Pa s c a re l. Fre s c o e s .
S ign a . [h a in Ma re m m a.
Pr inc e s e Na p ra x 0 t hm a r .
CHEAP POPULAR NOVELS. continuedB Y MARGARET AGNES PAUL .
Gent le and S im p le .
B Y yAMB s PAYN .
Los t S ir Mas s ingbe rd .
A Pe rfe c t Tre as ure .
Be n t inc k’s Tut o r.
Mu rp hy’
s Ma s t e r.
A Co unt y Fa m ily .
At He r Me rcy .
A Wom a n’s Ven
ge a nc e .
Ce c i l ’s T ry s t .
C ly ffa rd s of C ly ffeThe Fa m ily Sc a pegra ce .
Fos t e r Brot hers .
Fo und De a d .
Bes t of Hus ba nd s .
Wa lt e r ’s Word .
Ha lve s .
Fa l le n Fo rt une s .
Wha t He Co s t He rHum o ro us St o r ies
Gwe nd o l ine ’s Ha r
ve s t .
£ 2 00 Rewa rd .
B Y C. L .
Lady Love la c e .
Like Fa t her, LikeSon .
Ma r ine Re s ide nc e .
Ma rr ied Be nea t h
H im .
M irk Abbey . [Won .
Not Wo oe d , bu t
Le s s Bla c k t h a n
We’re Pa int e d .
By Proxy .
Und e r One Roof.H igh Sp ir it s .
Ca r ly o n’
s Ye a r .
A C o nfid e nt ia lAge nt .
Som e Pr iva t eViews .
From Exi le .
A G ra pe from a
T ho rn.
Fo r Ca s h On ly.
Kit : A M em ory .
T he Ca non’sWa rd
Ta l k of t h e Town .
Ho l id a y T a s ks .
PIRKIS.
B Y EDGAR A . POE .
The My s t e ry of Ma r ie Ro get .
B Y E . C. PRICE .
Va le nt ina . T he Fore igners .
M rs . La nca s t e r’s Riva l .
Ge ra ld .
BY CHARLES READE .
it Is Neve r Too La t e t o Me nd .
Ha rd Ca s h . I Peg Woffingt on.
C h r is t ie Johns t one .
G r iffi t h G a untPut You rs e lf in H is Place .
The Doub le Ma rr ia ge .
Love Me Lit t le,Fo u l Play .
Love Me Long.
T he C lo is t e r a nd t he Heart h.
The Cours e of T rue Love .
Au t ob iogra p hy of a Th ie f.A Te rr ib le T e m p t a t ion.
The Wa nd e r ing He ir .
A S im p le t on .
Re a d ia na.
AWom a n-Ha t e r.
The J il t .
S ingle he a rt a nd Double fa ce .
Good St o r ies of Men a nd o t herAn im a ls .
B Y MRS . 3 . H . RIDDELL .
Her Mot he r ’s Da r l in g.Pr ince Of Wa ie s
’s G a rd en Pa rt y .
We ird St o r ie s . Fa iry Wa t e r.
T h e Un inha b it ed Ho u s e .
The My s t e ry in Pa la c e G a rd ens .
B Y F . W. ROB INSON .
Wo m e n a re St ra nge .
Th e Ha nd s of J us t ice .
3 2 BOOKS PUBL ISHED BY CHATTO é ‘ WINDUS .
CHEAP POPULAR NOVELS . continuedB Y MARK TWAIN .
Tom Sawye r . I A T ram p Abroad .
A Ple as u re T r ip on t he Cont ine nt
CHEAP POPULAR NOVELS , continuedBY 7AMES RUNCIMAN .
Sk ip pe rs a nd Sh e l l ba c ks .
G ra c e Ba lm a ign’s Swee t hea rt .
Sc hoo ls a nd Sc ho la rs .
B Y W. CLARK RUSSELL .
Round t he G a l le y Fire .
On t he Po’k ’e le He ad .
In t he M id d le Wa t c h .
AVoy a e t o t he Ca pe .
B BAYLE ST. j'oHN.
A Leva nt ine Fa m i ly .
BY GEORGE AUGUSTUS SALA.
Gas l ight a nd Da y l i h t .
B Y 3‘OHN SA NDERS.
Bound t o t he Whee l .One Aga ins t t he Wor ld .
G uy Wa t e rm a n .
T he Lion In t he Pa t h.
Two Dre a m e rs .
B Y KATHARINE SAUNDERS.
Joa n Me rrywea t he r .
Ma rga re t a nd El iza be t h .
T he High M i l ls .
Heart Sa lva ge . I Se ba s t ia n.
BY GEORGE R . SIMS.
Rogue s a nd Va ga bond s .
T he Ring 0 'Be l ls .
Mary J a ne ’s Me m o irs .
Ma r Ja ne Ma r r ied .
BYARTH UR SKETCHLEY.
A Ma t c h In t he Da rk .B Y T. W. SPE IGHT.
The My s t e r ie s Of Heron Dyke.The G o ld e n Hoo p .
B Y R . A . STERNDALE .
The Afgha n Kn ife .
B Y R . LOUI S STEVENSON .
New Arab ia n Night s . Pr ince Ot t o.
B Y BERTHA T OMAS .
Cre s s ld a . I Proud Ma is le.
The V io l in-Play e r.
B Y W. MOY THOMAS.
A Fight for Life .
B Y WALTER THORNBURY.
Ta le s for t he Ma r ine s .
B Y T. ADOLPH US TROLLOPE .
Diam ond Cut Diam o nd .
B Y ANTHON Y TROLLOPE.
T he Way We Live Now.
T he Am e r ican Senat or.
Fra u Fro hm a nn .
Ma r lon Fay .
Ke p t In t he Da rk.M r . Sca rbo rough ’
s Fam i ly .
T he Land -Le a gue rs .
T he Go ld en L ion of G ra npe re.John C a id l at e .
By F . EL ANOR TROLLOPE .
Like Sh ips u pon t he Sea.
Anne Fu rne s s. IM a be i’s Progress .
BY 7 . T. TROWBRIDGE .
Fa rne l l's Fo l i
zy.
B Y I VAN URGENIEFF , S c.St ories from Fore ign Nove l is t s .
Ca s t away .
La nd a t La s t .
of Eu ro pe .
T he St o le n Wh it e Ele ph ant .
Huc k le be rry Finn .
L ife o n t he M is s is s ip p i .T he Pr inc e a nd t h e Pa u p e r .
B Y C . C . FRASER-TYTLER.
M is t re s s Jud it hB Y SARAH TYTLER.
Wha t Sh e C a m e T h rou gh ;T h e Br id e
's Pa s s .
Sa int Mu ngo ’
s C it y .
Be a u t y a nd t he Be as t .
Lad y Be l l . Nob le s s e Obl ige .
C it oy e nne Ja cqu il Ine .
Dis a p pe a re d .
B Y 7 . S. WINTER.
Cava lry Life . Re im e n t s i Legends .
B Y LAD WOOD .
Sa b ina.
B Y EDMUND YATES.
I The Fo r lorn Ho pe.
ANONYMOUS .
Pa u l Fe rro l i.Why Pa u l Fe rro l i Ki l led h is Wife.
POPULA R SHI LLING BOOKS.
Jefl'Br lggs
's Love St ory . By BRET
HARTE .
T he Tw ins of Table Mount a in. ByB RET HARTE.
A Day’
s To ur. By PERCY F ITZGERALD.
Mrs . G a in s bo rou gh ’
s Dia m ond s . ByJUL IAN HAWTHORNE .
A Rom a nc e of t h e Q ue e n’s Hound s .
By CHARLE S JAMES .
Ka t h lee n Mavou rnee n . By Au thorof
“ That Las s o ’ Lowrie’s .
"
Lind s ay’
s Luc k. By the Author ofThat Lass o
’
Lowrie's .
"
Pre t t y Po l ly Pe m be rt on. By the
Au thor of “ Tha t Lass O’Lowrie
’
s .
”
T roo p ing w it h Crow s . ByC. L . PI RKI S
The Pro fe s so r's Wife. By LEONARD
G RAHAM .
A Double Bond . By L INDA V ILLAR I .Es t he r
’s G love . By R . E . FRANGILLON .
T he G a rd en t ha t Pa id t he Re ntBy Tom JERROLD .
Cu r ly . By JOHN COLEMAN . I l lustrated by J. C . DOLLMAN .
Beyo nd t he G a t e s . B y E . S . PHEL PS.
O ld Ma id’s Pa ra d is e . B y E . S. PHELPS .
Bu rgIa rs In Pa rad is e . ByE .S .PHEL Ps .
J a c k t he Fis he rm a n . B yB .S . PHEL Ps .
Doom : An At lan tic E isode . ByJUST IN H . MCCARTHY, .P .
Ou r Sens a t ion Nove l . Edited byJUST IN H M CCARTHY, M .P .
A Ba rren T it le . By'
I . W . SPEIOHT .
Wife o r NoWlfe ? By T . W. SPE Ie HT .
The S i lve rad o Sq ua t t e rs . By R .
LOU IS STEVENsON.
OGDEN AND CO. L IM ITED, PRINTERS, GREAT .AFFRON H ILL ,